The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Monk of Fife
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: A Monk of Fife

Author: Andrew Lang

Release date: February 1, 1999 [eBook #1631]
                Most recently updated: December 31, 2020

Language: English

Credits: Transcribed from the 1896 Longmans Green and Company edition by David Price


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MONK OF FIFE ***





Transcribed from the 1896 Longmans Green and Company edition by David
Price, email ccx074@coventry.ac.uk





A MONK OF FIFE
Being the Chronicle written by Norman Leslie of Pitcullo, concerning
marvellous deeds that befell in the realm of France, in the years of our
redemption, MCCCCXXIX-XXXI.  Now first done into English out of the
French by Andrew Lang.


TO HENRIETTA LANG

My Dear Aunt,--To you, who read to me stories from the History of France,
before I could read them for myself, this Chronicle is affectionately
dedicated.

Yours ever,

ANDREW LANG.




PREFACE


Norman Leslie of Pitcullo, whose narrative the reader has in his hands,
refers more than once to his unfinished Latin Chronicle.  That work,
usually known as "The Book of Pluscarden," has been edited by Mr. Felix
Skene, in the series of "Historians of Scotland" (vol. vii.).  To Mr.
Skene's introduction and notes the curious are referred.  Here it may
suffice to say that the original MS. of the Latin Chronicle is lost; that
of six known manuscript copies none is older than 1480; that two of these
copies contain a Prologue; and that the Prologue tells us all that has
hitherto been known about the author.

The date of the lost Latin original is 1461, as the author himself avers.
He also, in his Prologue, states the purpose of his work.  At the bidding
of an unnamed Abbot of Dunfermline, who must have been Richard Bothwell,
he is to abbreviate "The Great Chronicle," and "bring it up to date," as
we now say.  He is to recount the events of his own time, "with certain
other miraculous deeds, which I who write have had cognisance of, seen,
and heard, beyond the bounds of this realm.  Also, lastly, concerning a
certain marvellous Maiden, who recovered the kingdom of France out of the
hands of the tyrant, Henry, King of England.  The aforesaid Maiden I saw,
was conversant with, and was in her company in her said recovery of
France, and till her life's end I was ever present."  After "I was ever
present" the copies add "etc.," perhaps a sign of omission.  The monkish
author probably said more about the heroine of his youth, and this the
copyists have chosen to leave out.

The author never fulfilled this promise of telling, in Latin, the history
of the Maid as her career was seen by a Scottish ally and friend.  Nor
did he ever explain how a Scot, and a foe of England, succeeded in being
present at the Maiden's martyrdom in Rouen.  At least he never fulfilled
his promise, as far as any of the six Latin MSS. of his Chronicle are
concerned.  Every one of these MSS.--doubtless following their incomplete
original--breaks off short in the middle of the second sentence of
Chapter xxxii. Book xii.  Here is the brief fragment which that chapter
contains:--

"In those days the Lord stirred up the spirit of a certain marvellous
Maiden, born on the borders of France, in the duchy of Lorraine, and the
see of Toul, towards the Imperial territories.  This Maiden her father
and mother employed in tending sheep; daily, too, did she handle the
distaff; man's love she knew not; no sin, as it is said, was found in
her, to her innocence the neighbours bore witness . . . "

Here the Latin narrative of the one man who followed Jeanne d'Arc through
good and evil to her life's end breaks off abruptly.  The author does not
give his name; even the name of the Abbot at whose command he wrote "is
left blank, as if it had been erased in the original" (Mr. Felix Skene,
"Liber Pluscardensis," in the "Historians of Scotland," vii. p. 18).  It
might be guessed that the original fell into English hands between 1461
and 1489, and that they blotted out the name of the author, and destroyed
a most valuable record of their conqueror and their victim, Jeanne d'Arc.

Against this theory we have to set the explanation here offered by Norman
Leslie, our author, in the Ratisbon Scots College's French MS., of which
this work is a translation.  Leslie never finished his Latin Chronicle,
but he wrote, in French, the narrative which follows, decorating it with
the designs which Mr. Selwyn Image has carefully copied in black and
white.

Possessing this information, we need not examine Mr. W. F. Skene's
learned but unconvincing theory that the author of the fragmentary Latin
work was one Maurice Drummond, out of the Lennox.  The hypothesis is that
of Mr. W. F. Skene, and Mr. Felix Skene points out the difficulties which
beset the opinion of his distinguished kinsman.  Our Monk is a man of
Fife.

As to the veracity of the following narrative, the translator finds it
minutely corroborated, wherever corroboration could be expected, in the
large mass of documents which fill the five volumes of M. Quicherat's
"Proces de Jeanne d'Arc," in contemporary chronicles, and in MSS. more
recently discovered in French local or national archives.  Thus Charlotte
Boucher, Barthelemy Barrette, Noiroufle, the Scottish painter, and his
daughter Elliot, Capdorat, ay, even Thomas Scott, the King's Messenger,
were all real living people, traces of whose existence, with some of
their adventures, survive faintly in brown old manuscripts.  Louis de
Coutes, the pretty page of the Maid, a boy of fourteen, may have been
hardly judged by Norman Leslie, but he certainly abandoned Jeanne d'Arc
at her first failure.

So, after explaining the true position and character of our monkish
author and artist, we leave his book to the judgment which it has tarried
for so long.




CHAPTER I--HOW THIS BOOK WAS WRITTEN, AND HOW NORMAN LESLIE FLED OUT OF
FIFE


It is not of my own will, nor for my own glory, that I, Norman Leslie,
sometime of Pitcullo, and in religion called Brother Norman, of the Order
of Benedictines, of Dunfermline, indite this book.  But on my coming out
of France, in the year of our Lord One thousand four hundred and fifty-
nine, it was laid on me by my Superior, Richard, Abbot in Dunfermline,
that I should abbreviate the Great Chronicle of Scotland, and continue
the same down to our own time. {1}  He bade me tell, moreover, all that I
knew of the glorious Maid of France, called Jeanne la Pucelle, in whose
company I was, from her beginning even till her end.

Obedient, therefore, to my Superior, I wrote, in this our cell of
Pluscarden, a Latin book containing the histories of times past, but when
I came to tell of matters wherein, as Maro says, "pars magna fui," I grew
weary of such rude, barbarous Latin as alone I am skilled to indite, for
of the manner Ciceronian, as it is now practised by clerks of Italy, I am
not master: my book, therefore, I left unfinished, breaking off in the
middle of a sentence.  Yet, considering the command laid on me, in the
end I am come to this resolve, namely, to write the history of the wars
in France, and the history of the blessed Maid (so far at least as I was
an eyewitness and partaker thereof), in the French language, being the
most commonly understood of all men, and the most delectable.  It is not
my intent to tell all the story of the Maid, and all her deeds and
sayings, for the world would scarcely contain the books that should be
written.  But what I myself beheld, that I shall relate, especially
concerning certain accidents not known to the general, by reason of which
ignorance the whole truth can scarce be understood.  For, if Heaven
visibly sided with France and the Maid, no less did Hell most manifestly
take part with our old enemy of England.  And often in this life, if we
look not the more closely, and with the eyes of faith, Sathanas shall
seem to have the upper hand in the battle, with whose very imp and minion
I myself was conversant, to my sorrow, as shall be shown.

First, concerning myself I must say some few words, to the end that what
follows may be the more readily understood.

I was born in the kingdom of Fife, being, by some five years, the younger
of two sons of Archibald Leslie, of Pitcullo, near St. Andrews, a cadet
of the great House of Rothes.  My mother was an Englishwoman of the
Debatable Land, a Storey of Netherby, and of me, in our country speech,
it used to be said that I was "a mother's bairn."  For I had ever my
greatest joy in her, whom I lost ere I was sixteen years of age, and she
in me: not that she favoured me unduly, for she was very just, but that,
within ourselves, we each knew who was nearest to her heart.  She was,
indeed, a saintly woman, yet of a merry wit, and she had great pleasure
in reading of books, and in romances.  Being always, when I might, in her
company, I became a clerk insensibly, and without labour I could early
read and write, wherefore my father was minded to bring me up for a
churchman.  For this cause, I was some deal despised by others of my age,
and, yet more, because from my mother I had caught the Southron trick of
the tongue.  They called me "English Norman," and many a battle I have
fought on that quarrel, for I am as true a Scot as any, and I hated the
English (my own mother's people though they were) for taking and holding
captive our King, James I. of worthy memory.  My fancy, like that of most
boys, was all for the wars, and full of dreams concerning knights and
ladies, dragons and enchanters, about which the other lads were fain
enough to hear me tell what I had read in romances, though they mocked at
me for reading.  Yet they oft came ill speed with their jests, for my
brother had taught me to use my hands: and to hold a sword I was
instructed by our smith, who had been prentice to Harry Gow, the Burn-the-
Wind of Perth, and the best man at his weapon in broad Scotland.  From
him I got many a trick of fence that served my turn later.

But now the evil time came when my dear mother sickened and died, leaving
to me her memory and her great chain of gold.  A bitter sorrow is her
death to me still; but anon my father took to him another wife of the
Bethunes of Blebo.  I blame myself, rather than this lady, that we dwelt
not happily in the same house.  My father therefore, still minded to make
me a churchman, sent me to Robert of Montrose's new college that stands
in the South Street of St. Andrews, a city not far from our house of
Pitcullo.  But there, like a wayward boy, I took more pleasure in the
battles of the "nations"--as of Fife against Galloway and the Lennox; or
in games of catch-pull, football, wrestling, hurling the bar, archery,
and golf--than in divine learning--as of logic, and Aristotle his
analytics.

Yet I loved to be in the scriptorium of the Abbey, and to see the good
Father Peter limning the blessed saints in blue, and red, and gold, of
which art he taught me a little.  Often I would help him to grind his
colours, and he instructed me in the laying of them on paper or vellum,
with white of egg, and in fixing and burnishing the gold, and in drawing
flowers, and figures, and strange beasts and devils, such as we see
grinning from the walls of the cathedral.  In the French language, too,
he learned me, for he had been taught at the great University of Paris;
and in Avignon had seen the Pope himself, Benedict XIII., of uncertain
memory.

Much I loved to be with Father Peter, whose lessons did not irk me, but
jumped with my own desire to read romances in the French tongue, whereof
there are many.  But never could I have dreamed that, in days to come,
this art of painting would win me my bread for a while, and that a Leslie
of Pitcullo should be driven by hunger to so base and contemned a
handiwork, unworthy, when practised for gain, of my blood.

Yet it would have been well for me to follow even this craft more, and my
sports and pastimes less: Dickon Melville had then escaped a broken head,
and I, perchance, a broken heart.  But youth is given over to vanities
that war against the soul, and, among others, to that wicked game of the
Golf, now justly cried down by our laws, {2} as the mother of cursing and
idleness, mischief and wastery, of which game, as I verily believe, the
devil himself is the father.

It chanced, on an October day of the year of grace Fourteen hundred and
twenty-eight, that I was playing myself at this accursed sport with one
Richard Melville, a student of like age with myself.  We were evenly
matched, though Dickon was tall and weighty, being great of growth for
his age, whereas I was of but scant inches, slim, and, as men said, of a
girlish countenance.  Yet I was well skilled in the game of the Golf, and
have driven a Holland ball the length of an arrow-flight, there or
thereby.  But wherefore should my sinful soul be now in mind of these old
vanities, repented of, I trust, long ago?

As we twain, Dickon and I, were known for fell champions at this unholy
sport, many of the other scholars followed us, laying wagers on our
heads.  They were but a wild set of lads, for, as then, there was not, as
now there is, a house appointed for scholars to dwell in together under
authority.  We wore coloured clothes, and our hair long; gold chains, and
whingers {3} in our belts, all of which things are now most righteously
forbidden.  But I carried no whinger on the links, as considering that it
hampered a man in his play.  So the game went on, now Dickon leading "by
a hole," as they say, and now myself, and great wagers were laid on us.

Now, at the hole that is set high above the Eden, whence you see far over
the country, and the river-mouth, and the shipping, it chanced that my
ball lay between Dickon's and the hole, so that he could in no manner win
past it.

"You laid me that stimy of set purpose," cried Dickon, throwing down his
club in a rage; "and this is the third time you have done it in this
game."

"It is clean against common luck," quoth one of his party, "and the game
and the money laid on it should be ours."

"By the blessed bones of the Apostle," I said, "no luck is more common.
To-day to me, to-morrow to thee!  Lay it of purpose, I could not if I
would."

"You lie!" he shouted in a rage, and gripped to his whinger.

It was ever my father's counsel that I must take the lie from none.
Therefore, as his steel was out, and I carried none, I made no more ado,
and the word of shame had scarce left his lips when I felled him with the
iron club that we use in sand.

"He is dead!" cried they of his party, while the lads of my own looked
askance on me, and had manifestly no mind to be partakers in my deed.

Now, Melville came of a great house, and, partly in fear of their feud,
partly like one amazed and without any counsel, I ran and leaped into a
boat that chanced to lie convenient on the sand, and pulled out into the
Eden.  Thence I saw them raise up Melville, and bear him towards the
town, his friends lifting their hands against me, with threats and
malisons.  His legs trailed and his head wagged like the legs and the
head of a dead man, and I was without hope in the world.

At first it was my thought to row up the river-mouth, land, and make
across the marshes and fields to our house at Pitcullo.  But I bethought
me that my father was an austere man, whom I had vexed beyond bearing
with my late wicked follies, into which, since the death of my mother, I
had fallen.  And now I was bringing him no college prize, but a blood-
feud, which he was like to find an ill heritage enough, even without an
evil and thankless son.  My stepmother, too, who loved me little, would
inflame his anger against me.  Many daughters he had, and of gear and
goods no more than enough.  Robin, my elder brother, he had let pass to
France, where he served among the men of John Kirkmichael, Bishop of
Orleans--he that smote the Duke of Clarence in fair fight at Bauge.

Thinking of my father, and of my stepmother's ill welcome, and of Robin,
abroad in the wars against our old enemy of England, it may be that I
fell into a kind of half dream, the boat lulling me by its movement on
the waters.  Suddenly I felt a crashing blow on my head.  It was as if
the powder used for artillery had exploded in my mouth, with flash of
light and fiery taste, and I knew nothing.  Then, how long after I could
not tell, there was water on my face, the blue sky and the blue tide were
spinning round--they spun swiftly, then slowly, then stood still.  There
was a fierce pain stounding in my head, and a voice said--

"That good oar-stroke will learn you to steal boats!"

I knew the voice; it was that of a merchant sailor-man with whom, on the
day before, I had quarrelled in the market-place.  Now I was lying at the
bottom of a boat which four seamen, who had rowed up to me and had broken
my head as I meditated, were pulling towards a merchant-vessel, or
carrick, in the Eden-mouth.  Her sails were being set; the boat wherein I
lay was towing that into which I had leaped after striking down Melville.
For two of the ship's men, being on shore, had hailed their fellows in
the carrick, and they had taken vengeance upon me.

"You scholar lads must be taught better than your masters learn you,"
said my enemy.

And therewith they carried me on board the vessel, the "St. Margaret," of
Berwick, laden with a cargo of dried salmon from Eden-mouth.  They meant
me no kindness, for there was an old feud between the scholars and the
sailors; but it seemed to me, in my foolishness, that now I was in luck's
way.  I need not go back, with blood on my hands, to Pitcullo and my
father.  I had money in my pouch, my mother's gold chain about my neck, a
ship's deck under my foot, and the seas before me.  It was not hard for
me to bargain with the shipmaster for a passage to Berwick, whence I
might put myself aboard a vessel that traded to Bordeaux for wine from
that country.  The sailors I made my friends at no great cost, for indeed
they were the conquerors, and could afford to show clemency, and hold me
to slight ransom as a prisoner of war.

So we lifted anchor, and sailed out of Eden-mouth, none of those on shore
knowing how I was aboard the carrick that slipped by the bishop's castle,
and so under the great towers of the minster and St. Rule's, forth to the
Northern Sea.  Despite my broken head--which put it comfortably into my
mind that maybe Dickon's was no worse--I could have laughed to think how
clean I had vanished away from St. Andrews, as if the fairies had taken
me.  Now having time to reason of it quietly, I picked up hope for
Dickon's life, remembering his head to be of the thickest.  Then came
into my mind the many romances of chivalry which I had read, wherein the
young squire has to flee his country for a chance blow, as did Messire
Patroclus, in the Romance of Troy, who slew a man in anger over the game
of the chess, and many another knight, in the tales of Charlemagne and
his paladins.  For ever it is thus the story opens, and my story,
methought, was beginning to-day like the rest.

Now, not to prove more wearisome than need be, and so vex those who read
this chronicle with much talk about myself, and such accidents of travel
as beset all voyagers, and chiefly in time of war, I found a trading ship
at Berwick, and reached Bordeaux safe, after much sickness on the sea.
And in Bordeaux, with a very sore heart, I changed the links of my
mother's chain that were left to me--all but four, that still I keep--for
money of that country; and so, with a lighter pack than spirit, I set
forth towards Orleans and to my brother Robin.

On this journey I had good cause to bless Father Peter of the Abbey for
his teaching me the French tongue, that was of more service to me than
all my Latin.  Yet my Latin, too, the little I knew, stood me in good
stead at the monasteries, where often I found bed and board, and no small
kindness; I little deeming that, in time to come, I also should be in
religion, an old man and weary, glad to speak with travellers concerning
the news of the world, from which I am now these ten years retired.  Yet
I love even better to call back memories of these days, when I took my
part in the fray.  If this be a sin, may God and the Saints forgive me,
for if I have fought, it was in a rightful cause, which Heaven at last
has prospered, and in no private quarrel.  And methinks I have one among
the Saints to pray for me, as a friend for a friend not unfaithful.  But
on this matter I submit me to the judgment of the Church, as in all
questions of the faith.




CHAPTER II--HOW NORMAN LESLIE MET NOIROUFLE THE CORDELIER, CALLED BROTHER
THOMAS IN RELIGION: AND OF MIRACLES WROUGHT BY BROTHER THOMAS


The ways were rude and long from Bordeaux town to Orleans, whither I had
set my face, not knowing, when I left my own country, that the city was
beleaguered by the English.  For who could guess that lords and knights
of the Christian faith, holding captive the gentle Duke of Orleans, would
besiege his own city?--a thing unheard of among the very Saracens, and a
deed that God punished.  Yet the news of this great villainy, namely, the
leaguer of Orleans, then newly begun, reached my ears on my landing at
Bordeaux, and made me greatly fear that I might never meet my brother
Robin alive.  And this my doubt proved but too true, for he soon after
this time fell, with many other Scottish gentlemen and archers, deserted
shamefully by the French and by Charles de Bourbon, Comte de Clermont, at
the Battle of the Herrings.  But of this I knew nothing--as, indeed, the
battle was not yet fought--and only pushed on for France, thinking to
take service with the Dauphin against the English.  My journey was
through a country ruinous enough, for, though the English were on the
further bank of the Loire, the partisans of the Dauphin had made a ruin
round themselves and their holds, and, not being paid, they lived upon
the country.

The further north I held, by ways broken and ruined with rains and suns,
the more bare and rugged grew the whole land.  Once, stopping hard by a
hamlet, I had sat down to munch such food as I carried, and was sharing
my meal with a little brown herd-boy, who told me that he was dinnerless.
A few sheep and lean kine plucked at such scant grasses as grew among
rocks, and herbs useless but sweet-scented, when suddenly a horn was
blown from the tower of the little church.  The first note of that blast
had not died away, when every cow and sheep was scampering towards the
hamlet and a kind of "barmkyn" {4} they had builded there for protection,
and the boy after them, running with his bare legs for dear life.  For
me, I was too amazed to run in time, so lay skulking in the thick sweet-
smelling herbs, whence I saw certain men-at-arms gallop to the crest of a
cliff hard by, and ride on with curses, for they were not of strength to
take the barmkyn.

Such was the face of France in many counties.  The fields lay weedy and
untilled; the starving peasant-folk took to the highway, every man
preying on his neighbour.  Woods had grown up, and broken in upon the
roads.  Howbeit, though robbers harboured therein, none of them held to
ransom a wandering poor Scots scholar.

Slowly I trudged, being often delayed, and I was now nearing Poictiers,
and thought myself well on my road to Chinon, where, as I heard, the
Dauphin lay, when I came to a place where the road should have crossed a
stream--not wide, but strong, smooth, and very deep.  The stream ran
through a glen; and above the road I had long noted the towers of a
castle.  But as I drew closer, I saw first that the walls were black with
fire and roofless, and that carrion birds were hovering over them, some
enemy having fallen upon the place: and next, behold, the bridge was
broken, and there was neither ford nor ferry!  All the ruin was fresh,
the castle still smouldering, the kites flocking and yelling above the
trees, the planks of the bridge showing that the destruction was but of
yesterday.

This matter of the broken bridge cost me little thought, for I could swim
like an otter.  But there was another traveller down by the stream who
seemed more nearly concerned.  When I came close to him, I found him
standing up to his waist in the water, taking soundings with a long and
heavy staff.  His cordelier's frock was tucked up into his belt, his long
brown legs, with black hairs thick on them, were naked.  He was a huge,
dark man, and when he turned and stared at me, I thought that, among all
men of the Church and in religion whom I had ever beheld, he was the
foulest and most fierce to look upon.  He had an ugly, murderous visage,
fell eyes and keen, and a right long nose, hooked like a falcon's.  The
eyes in his head shone like swords, and of all eyes of man I ever saw,
his were the most piercing and most terrible.  On his back he carried, as
I noticed at the first, what I never saw on a cordelier's back before, or
on any but his since--an arbalest, and he had bolts enough in his bag,
the feathers showing above.

"Pax vobiscum," he cried, in a loud, grating voice, as he saw me, and
scrambled out to shore.

"Et cum anima tua," I answered.

"Nom de Dieu!" he said, "you have bottomed my Latin already, that is
scarce so deep as the river here.  My malison on them that broke the
bridge!"  Then he looked me over fiercely.

"Burgundy or Armagnac?" he asked.

I thought the question strange, as a traveller would scarce care to
pronounce for Burgundy in that country.  But this was a man who would
dare anything, so I deemed it better to answer that I was a Scot, and, so
far, of neither party.

"Tug-mutton, wine-sack!" he said, these being two of many ill names which
the French gave our countrymen; for, of all men, the French are least
grateful to us, who, under Heaven and the Maid, have set their King on
his throne again.

The English knew this, if the French did not; and their great King, Harry
the Fifth, when he fell ill of St. Fiacre's sickness, after plundering
that Scots saint's shrine of certain horse-shoes, silver-gilt, said well
that, "go where he would, he was bearded by Scots, dead or alive."  But
the French are not a thankful people.

I had no answer very ready to my tongue, so stepped down silent to the
water-edge, and was about taking off my doublet and hose, meaning to
carry them on my head and swim across.  But he barred the way with his
staff, and, for me, I gripped to my whinger, and watched my chance to run
in under his guard.  For this cordelier was not to be respected, I
deemed, like others of the Order of St. Francis, and all men of Holy
Church.

"Answer a civil question," he said, "before it comes to worse: Armagnac
or Burgundy?"

"Armagnac," I answered, "or anything else that is not English.  Clear the
causeway, mad friar!"

At that he threw down his staff.

"I go north also," he said, "to Orleans, if I may, for the foul 'manants'
and peasant dogs of this country have burned the castle of Alfonse
Rodigo, a good knight that held them in right good order this year past.
He was worthy, indeed, to ride with that excellent captain, Don Rodrigo
de Villandradas.  King's captain or village labourer, all was fish that
came to his net, and but two days ago I was his honourable chaplain.  But
he made the people mad, and a great carouse that we kept gave them their
opportunity.  They have roasted the good knight Alfonse, and would have
done as much for me, his almoner, frock and all, if wine had any mastery
over me.  But I gave them the slip.  Heaven helps its own!  Natheless, I
would that this river were between me and their vengeance, and, for once,
I dread the smell of roast meat that is still in my nostrils--pah!"

And here he spat on the ground.

"But one door closes," he went on, "and another opens, and to Orleans am
I now bound, in the service of my holy calling."

"There is, indeed, cause enough for the shriving of souls of sinners,
Father, in that country, as I hear, and a holy man like you will be right
welcome to many."

"They need little shriving that are opposite my culverin," said this
strange priest.  "Though now I carry but an arbalest, the gun is my
mistress, and my patron is the gunner's saint, St. Barbara.  And even
with this toy, methinks I have the lives of a score of goddams in my bolt-
pouch."

I knew that in these wild days many clerics were careless as to that
which the Church enjoins concerning the effusion of blood--nay, I have
named John Kirkmichael, Bishop of Orleans, as having himself broken a
spear on the body of the Duke of Clarence.  The Abbe of Cerquenceaux,
also, was a valiant man in religion, and a good captain, and, all over
France, clerics were gripping to sword and spear.  But such a priest as
this I did not expect to see.

"Your name?" he asked suddenly, the words coming out with a sound like
the first grating of a saw on stone.

"They call me Norman Leslie de Pitcullo," I answered.  "And yours?"

"My name," he said, "is Noiroufle"--and I thought that never had I seen a
man so well fitted with a name;--"in religion, Brother Thomas, a poor
brother of the Order of the mad St. Francis of Assisi."

"Then, Brother Thomas, how do you mean to cross this water which lies
between you and the exercise of your holy calling?  Do you swim?"

"Like a stone cannon-ball, and, for all that I can find, the cursed water
has no bottom.  Cross!" he snarled.  "Let me see you swim."

I was glad enough to be quit of him so soon, but I noticed that, as I
stripped and packed my clothes to carry in a bundle on my head, the holy
man set his foot in the stirrup of his weapon, and was winding up his
arbalest with a windlass, a bolt in his mouth, watching at the same time
a heron that rose from a marsh on the further side of the stream.  On
this bird, I deemed, he meant to try his skill with the arbalest.

"Adieu, Brother Thomas," I said, as I took the water; and in a few
strokes I was across and running up and down on the bank to get myself
dry.  "Back!" came his grating voice--"back! and without your clothes,
you wine-sack of Scotland, or I shoot!" and his arbalest was levelled on
me.

I have often asked myself since what I should have done, and what was the
part of a brave man.  Perchance I might have dived, and swum down-stream
under water, but then I had bestowed my bundle of clothes some little way
off, and Brother Thomas commanded it from his side of the stream.  He
would have waited there in ambush till I came shivering back for hose and
doublet, and I should be in no better case than I was now.  Meanwhile his
weapon was levelled at me, and I could see the bolt-point set straight
for my breast, and glittering in a pale blink of the sun.  The bravest
course is ever the best.  I should have thrown myself on the earth, no
doubt, and so crawled to cover, taking my chance of death rather than the
shame of obeying under threat and force.  But I was young, and had never
looked death in the face, so, being afraid and astonished, I made what
seemed the best of an ill business, and, though my face reddens yet at
the thought of it, I leaped in and swam back like a dog to heel.

"Behold me," I said, making as brave a countenance as I might in face of
necessity.

"Well done, Norman Leslie de Pitcullo," he snarled, baring his yellow
teeth.  "This is the obedience which the young owe to the Church.  Now,
ferry me over; you are my boat."

"You will drown, man," I said.  "Not while you swim."

Then, unbuckling his frock, he packed it as he had seen me do, bade me
put it on my head, and so stepped out into the water, holding forth his
arm to put about my neck.  I was for teaching him how to lay it on my
shoulder, and was bidding him keep still as a plank of wood, but he
snarled--

"I have sailed on a boat of flesh before to-day."

To do him justice, he kept still as a log of wood, and so, yielding
partly to the stream, I landed him somewhat further down than the place
where my own clothes were lying.  To them he walked, and very quietly
picking up my whinger and my raiment that he gathered under his arm, he
concealed himself in a thick bush, albeit it was leafless, where no man
could have been aware of him.  This amazed me not a little, for modesty
did not seem any part of his nature.

"Now," says he, "fetch over my arbalest.  Lying where I am you have no
advantage to shoot me, as, nom de Dieu! I would have shot you had you not
obeyed.  And hark ye, by the way, unwind the arbalest before you cross;
it is ever well to be on the safe side.  And be sure you wet not the
string."  He pushed his face through the bush, and held in his mouth my
naked whinger, that shone between his shining eyes.

Now again I say it, I have thought over this matter many a time, and have
even laughed aloud and bitterly, when I was alone, at the figure of me
shivering there, on a cold February day, and at my helpless estate.  For
a naked man is no match for a man with a whinger, and he was sitting on
my clothes.  So this friar, unworthy as he was of his holy calling, had
me at an avail on every side, nor do I yet see what I could do but obey
him, as I did.  And when I landed from this fifth voyage, he laughed and
gave me his blessing, and, what I needed more, some fiery spirits from a
water-gourd, in which Father Thomas carried no water.

"Well done, my son," he said, "and now we are comrades.  My life was not
over safe on yonder side, seeing that the 'manants' hate me, and respect
not my hood, and two are better company than one, where we are going."

This encounter was the beginning of many evils, and often now the picture
shines upon my eyes, and I see the grey water, and hear the cold wind
whistle in the dry reeds of the river-bank whereon we sat.

The man was my master, Heaven help me! as surely as Sathanas was his.  And
though, at last, I slipped his clutches, as you shall hear (more readily
than, I trow, he will scape his lord in the end, for he still lives), yet
it was an ill day that we met--an ill day for me and for France.  Howbeit
we jogged on, he merrily enough singing a sculdudery song, I something
surly, under a grey February sky, with a keen wind searching out the
threadbare places in our raiment.  My comrade, as he called himself, told
me what passages he chose in the history of his life: how he came to be
frocked (but 'cucullus non facit monachum'), and how, in the troubles of
these times, he had discovered in himself a great aptitude for the
gunner's trade, of which he boasted not a little.  He had been in one and
another of these armed companies that took service with either side, for
hire, being better warriors and more skilled than the noblesse, but a
curse to France: for, in peace or war, friend or foe, they plundered all,
and held all to ransom.  With Rodrigo de Villandradas, that blood-hound
of Spain, he had been high in favour, but when Rodrigo went to harry
south and east, he had tarried at Ruffec, with another thief of that
nation, Alfonse Rodigo.  All his talk, as we went, was of slaying men in
fight; whom he slew he cared not much, but chiefly he hated the English
and them of Burgundy.  To him, war was what hunting and shooting game is
to others; a cruel and bloody pastime, when Christians are the quarry!

"John the Lorrainer, and I, there are no others to be named with us at
the culverin," he would brag.  "We two against an army, give us good
cover, and powder and leaden balls enough.  Hey!  Master John and I must
shoot a match yet, against English targets, and of them there are plenty
under Orleans.  But if I make not the better speed, the town will have
fallen, or yielded, rescue or no rescue, and of rescue there is no hope
at all.  The devil fights for the English, who will soon be swarming over
the Loire, and that King of Bourges of ours will have to flee, and gnaw
horse's fodder, oats and barley, with your friends in Scotland."

This was one of the many ungenerous taunts which the French made often
against us Scots, that have been their ancient and leal brethren in arms
since the days of King Achaius and Charlemagne.

"The Dauphin," he went on, "for King he is none, and crowned he will
never be, should be in Orleans, leading his men; and lo! he is tied to
the belt of fat La Tremouille, and is dancing of ballets at Chinon--a
murrain on him, and on them that make his music!"  Then he fell to
cursing his King, a thing terrible to hear, and so to asking me questions
about myself.  I told him that I had fled my own country for a
man-slaying, hoping, may Heaven forgive me! to make him think the higher
of me for the deed.

"So we all begin," said he; "a shrewd blow, or a fair wench; a death, or
a birth unlawful, 'tis all one forth we are driven to the world and the
wars.  Yet you have started well,--well enough, and better than I gave
your girl's face credit for.  Bar steel and rope, you may carry some
French gold back to stinking Scotland yet."

He gave me so much credit as this for a deed that deserved none, but
rather called for rebuke from him, who, however unworthy, was in
religion, and wore the garb of the Blessed Francis.  But very far from
fortifying me in virtuous courses, as was his bounden duty, there was no
wickedness that he did not try to teach me, till partly I hated him, and
partly, I fear, I admired one so skilled in evil.  The truth is, as I
said, that this man, for that time, was my master.  He was learned in all
the arts by which poor and wandering folk can keep their bellies full
wandering by the way.  With women, ugly and terrible of aspect as he was,
he had a great power: a pious saying for the old; a way with the young
which has ever been a mystery to me, unless, as some of the learned
think, all women are naturally lovers of wickedness, if strength and
courage go with it.  What by wheedling, what by bullying, what by tales
of pilgrimages to holy shrines (he was coming from Jerusalem by way of
Rome, so he told all we met), he ever won a welcome.

Other more devilish cantrips he played, one of them at the peasant's
house where we rested on the first night of our common travel.  The
Lenten supper which they gave us, with no little kindness, was ended, and
we were sitting in the firelight, Brother Thomas discoursing largely of
his pilgrimages, and of his favour among the high clergy.  Thus, at I
know not what convent of the Clarisses, {5} in Italy, the holy Sisters
had pressed on him a relic of Monsieur St. Aignan, the patron of the good
town of Orleans.  To see this relic, the farmer, his wife, and his sons
and daughters crowded eagerly; it was but a little blackened finger bone,
yet they were fain to touch it, as is the custom.  But this he would not
yet allow.

"Perchance some of you," he said, "are already corrupt, not knowing it,
with the poisonous breath of that damnable Hussite heresy, which is
blowing from the east like wind of the pestilence, and ye may have doubts
concerning the verity of this most holy and miraculous relic?"

They all crossed themselves, protesting that no such wicked whisper of
Sathanas had ever come into their minds, nor had they so much as heard of
Huss and his blasphemies.

"Nay," said Brother Thomas, "I could scarcely blame you if it were partly
as I said.  For in this latter time of the world, when I have myself met
Jews flocking to Babylon expecting the birth of Antichrist, there be many
false brethren, who carry about feigned relics, to deceive the simple.  We
should believe no man, if he be, as I am, a stranger, unless he shows us
a sign, such as now I will show you.  Give me, of your grace, a kerchief,
or a napkin."  The goodwife gave him a clean white napkin from her
aumbry, and he tore it up before their eyes, she not daring to stay his
hand.

"Now note this holy relic and its wonderful power," he said, holding the
blackened bone high in his left hand, and all our eyes were fixed on it.
"Now mark," he said again, passing it over the napkin; and lo! there was
a clean white napkin in his hands, and of the torn shreds not a trace!

We were still gaping, and crossing ourselves with blessings on this happy
day and our unworthy eyes that beheld a miracle, when he did a thing yet
more marvellous, if that might be, which I scarce expect any man will
believe.  Going to the table, and catching up a glass vessel on which the
goodwife set great store, he threw it against the wall, and we all
plainly heard it shiver into tinkling pieces.  Then, crossing the room
into the corner, that was dusky enough, he faced us, again holding the
blessed relic, whereon we stared, in holy fear.  Then he rose, and in his
hand was the goodwife's glass vessel, without crack or flaw! {6}

"Such," he said, "are the properties of this miraculous relic; there is
nothing broken but it will mend, ay, a broken limb, as I can prove on my
own sinful body,"--thrusting out his great brown leg, whereon, assuredly,
were signs of a fracture; "ay, a broken leg, or, my dear daughters, a
broken heart."  At this, of course, they were all eager to touch the
blessed relic with their poor rings of base metal, such as they wear who
are not rich.  Nay, but first, he said, they must give their mites for a
convent of the Clarisses, that was building at Castres, by the care of
the holy Colette, whom he might call his patroness, unworthy as he was.

Then he showed us a safe-conduct, signed with that blessed woman's own
hand, such as she was wont to give to the religious of the Order of St.
Francis.  By virtue of this, he said (and, by miracle, for once he said
truly, as I had but too good cause to learn), he could go freely in and
out among the camps of French, English, and Burgundians.

You may conceive how joyous they were in that poor cottage, on a night so
blessed, and how Brother Thomas told us of the holy Colette, that famous
nun and Mother in Christ, as he that had often been in her company.  He
had seen her body lifted in the air while she remained in a pious
ecstasy, her mind soaring aloft and her fleshly body following it some
way.

He had often watched that snow-white beast which followed her, such a
creature as is known in no country of the sinful world, but is a thing of
Paradise.  And he had tried to caress this wondrous creature of God, but
vainly, for none but the holy sister Colette may handle it.  Concerning
her miracles of healing, too, he told us, all of which we already knew
for very truth, and still know on better warranty than his.

Ye may believe that, late and at last, Brother Thomas had his choice of
the warmest place to sleep in--by the "four," as is the wont of pilgrims,
for in his humility this holy man would not suffer the farmer's wife and
the farmer to give him their bed, as they desired.  I, too, was very
kindly entreated by the young lads, but I could scarcely sleep for
marvelling at these miracles done by one so unworthy; and great, indeed,
I deemed, must be the virtue of that relic which wrought such signs in
the hands of an evil man.  But I have since held that he feigned all by
art magic and very sorcery, for, as we wended next morning on our road,
he plainly told me, truly or falsely, that he had picked up the blackened
finger-bone out of the loathly ashes of the dead in the burned castle
near Ruffec.

Wherefore I consider that when Brother Thomas sold the grace of his
relic, by the touching of rings, he dealt in a devilish black simony,
vending to simple Christians no grace but that of his master, Sathanas.
Thus he was not only evil (if I guess aright, which I submit to the
judgment of my ecclesiastical superiors, and of the Church), but he had
even found out a new kind of wickedness, such as I never read of in any
books of theology wherein is much to be learned.  I have spoken with
some, however, knights and men of this world, who deemed that he did but
beguile our eyes by craft and sleight-of-hand.

This other hellish art he had, by direct inspiration, as I hold, of his
master Behemoth, that he could throw his voice whither he would, so that,
in all seeming, it came from above, or from below, or from a corner of a
room, fashioning it to resemble the voice of whom he would, yet none
might see his lips move.  With this craft he would affray the peasants
about the fire in the little inns where we sometimes rested, when he
would be telling tales of bogles and eldritch fantasies, and of fiends
that rout and rap, and make the tables and firkins dance.  Such art of
speech, I am advised, is spoken of by St. Jerome, in his comment on the
holy prophet the saint Isaiah, and they that use it he calls
"ventriloqui," in the Latin, or "belly-speakers," and he takes an
unfavourable sense of them and their doings.  So much I have from the
learned William de Boyis, Prior of Pluscarden, where now I write; with
whom I have conversed of these matters privately, and he thinks this art
a thing that men may learn by practice, without dealing in nigromancy and
the black magic.  This question I am content to leave, as is fitting, to
the judgment of my superiors.  And indeed, as at that time, Brother
Thomas spake not in his belly except to make sport and affray the simple
people, soon turning their fears to mirth.  Certainly the country folk
never misdoubted him, the women for a holy man, the men for a good
fellow; though all they of his own cloth shrank from him, and I have seen
them cross themselves in his presence, but to no avail.  He would say a
word or two in their ears, and they straightway left the place where he
might be.  None the less, with his tales and arts, Brother Thomas
commonly so wrought that we seldom slept "a la belle etoile" in that
bitter spring weather, but we ordinarily had leave to lie by the hearth,
and got a supper and a breakfast.  The good peasants would find their hen-
roosts the poorer often, for all that he could snap up was to him fortune
of war.

I loved these manners little, but leave him I could not.  His eye was
ever on me; if I stirred in the night he was awake and watching me, and
by day he never let me out of a bolt's flight.  To cut the string of his
wicked weapon was a thought often in my mind, but he was too vigilant.  My
face was his passport, he said; my face, indeed, being innocent enough,
as was no shame to me, but an endless cause of mirth and mockery to him.
Yet, by reason of the serviceableness of the man in that perilous
country, and my constant surprise and wonder at what he did and said, and
might do next (which no man could guess beforehand), and a kind of
foolish pride in his very wickedness, so much beyond what I had ever
dreamed of, and for pure fear of him also, I found myself following with
him day by day, ever thinking to escape, and never escaping.

I have since deemed that, just as his wickedness was to a boy (for I was
little more), a kind of charm, made up of a sort of admiring hate and
fear, so my guilelessness (as it seemed to him) also wrought on him
strangely.  For in part it made sport for him to see my open mouth and
staring eyes at the spectacle of his devilries, and in part he really
hated me, and hated my very virtue of simplicity, which it was his desire
and delight to surprise and corrupt.

On these strange terms, then, now drawn each to other, and now forced
apart, we wended by Poictiers towards Chinon, where the Dauphin and his
Court then lay.  So we fared northwards, through Poitou, where we found
evil news enough.  For, walking into a village, we saw men, women, and
children, all gathered, gaping about one that stood beside a horse nearly
foundered, its legs thrust wide, its nostrils all foam and blood.  The
man, who seemed as weary as his horse, held a paper in his hands, which
the priest of that parish took from him and read aloud to us.  The rider
was a royal messenger, one Thomas Scott of Easter Buccleuch, in Rankel
Burn, whom I knew later, and his tidings were evil.  The Dauphin bade his
good towns know that, on the 12th of February, Sir John Stewart,
constable of the Scottish forces in France, had fallen in battle at
Rouvray, with very many of his company, and some Frenchmen.  They had
beset a convoy under Sir John Fastolf, that was bringing meat to the
English leaguered about Orleans.  But Fastolf had wholly routed them (by
treachery, as we later learned of the Comte de Clermont), and Sir John
Stewart, with his brother Sir William, were slain.  Wherefore the Dauphin
bade the good towns send him money and men, or all was lost.

Such were the evil tidings, which put me in sore fear for my brother
Robin, one that, in such an onfall, would go far, as beseemed his blood.
But as touching his fortunes, Thomas Scott could tell me neither good nor
bad, though he knew Robin, and gave him a good name for a stout man-at-
arms.  It was of some comfort to me to hear a Scots tongue; but, for the
rest, I travelled on with a heavier heart, deeming that Orleans must
indeed fall ere I could seek my brother in that town.




CHAPTER III--WHAT BEFELL OUTSIDE OF CHINON TOWN


My old nurse, when I was a child, used to tell me a long story of a
prince who, wandering through the world, made friends with many strange
companions.  One she called Lynx-eye, that could see through a mountain;
one was Swift-foot, that could outrun the wind; one was Fine-ear, that
could hear the grass growing; and there was Greedy-gut, that could
swallow a river.  All these were very serviceable to this gracious
prince, of I know not what country, in his adventures; and they were
often brought into my mind by the companions whom we picked up on the
grass-grown roads.

These wanderers were as strange as the friends of the prince, and were as
variously, but scarce as honourably, gifted.  There was the one-armed
soldier, who showed his stump very piteously when it was a question of
begging from a burgess, but was as well furnished with limbs as other men
when no burgess was in sight.  There was a wretched woman violer, with
her jackanapes, and with her husband, a hang-dog ruffian, she bearing the
mark of his fist on her eye, and commonly trailing far behind him with
her brat on her back.  There was a blind man, with his staff, who might
well enough answer to Keen-eye, that is, when no strangers were in sight.
There was a layman, wearing cope and stole and selling indulgences, but
our captain, Brother Thomas, soon banished him from our company, for that
he divided the trade.  Others there were, each one of them a Greedy-gut,
a crew of broken men, who marched with us on the roads; but we never
entered a town or a house with these discreditable attendants.

Now, it may seem strange, but the nearer we drew to Chinon and the Court,
the poorer grew the country, for the Court and the men-at-arms had
stripped it bare, like a flight of locusts.  For this reason the Dauphin
could seldom abide long at one place, for he was so much better known
than trusted that the very cordwainer would not let him march off in a
new pair of boots without seeing his money, and, as the song said, he
even greased his old clouted shoon, and made them last as long as he
might.  For head-gear he was as ill provided, seeing that he had pawned
the fleurons of his crown.  There were days when his treasurer at Tours
(as I myself have heard him say) did not reckon three ducats in his
coffers, and the heir of France borrowed money from his very cook.  So
the people told us, and I have often marvelled how, despite this poverty,
kings and nobles, when I have seen them, go always in cloth of gold, with
rich jewels.  But, as you may guess, near the Court of a beggar Dauphin
the country-folk too were sour and beggarly.

We had to tighten our belts before we came to the wood wherein
cross-roads meet, from north, south, and east, within five miles of the
town of Chinon.  There was not a white coin among us; night was falling,
and it seemed as if we must lie out under the stars, and be fed, like the
wolves we heard howling, on wind.  By the roadside, at the crossways, but
not in view of the road, a council of our ragged regiment was held in a
deep ditch.  It would be late ere we reached the town, gates would scarce
open for us, we could not fee the warders, houses would be shut and dark;
the King's archers were apt to bear them unfriendly to wandering men with
the devil dancing in their pouches.  Resource we saw none; if there was a
cottage, dogs, like wolves for hunger and fierceness, were baying round
it.  As for Brother Thomas, an evil bruit had gone before us concerning a
cordelier that the fowls and geese were fain to follow, as wilder things,
they say, follow the blessed St. Francis.  So there sat Brother Thomas at
the cross-roads, footsore, hungry, and sullen, in the midst of us, who
dared not speak, he twanging at the string of his arbalest.  He called
himself our Moses, in his blasphemous way, and the blind man having
girded at him for not leading us into the land of plenty, he had struck
the man till he bled, and now stood stanching his wound.

Suddenly Brother Thomas ceased from his twanging, and holding up his hand
for silence, leaned his ear to the ground.  The night was still, though a
cold wind came very stealthily from the east.

"Horses!" he said.

"It is but the noise of the brook by the way," said the blind man,
sullenly.

Brother Thomas listened again.

"No, it is horses," he whispered.  "My men, they that ride horses can
spare somewhat out of their abundance to feed the poor."  And with that
he began winding up his arbalest hastily.  "Aymeric," he said to one of
our afflicted company, "you draw a good bow for a blind man; hide
yourself in the opposite ditch, and be ready when I give the word 'Pax
vobiscum.'  You, Giles," he spoke to the one-armed soldier, "go with him,
and, do you hear, aim low, at the third man's horse.  From the sound
there are not more than five or six of them.  We can but fail, at worst,
and the wood is thick behind us, where none may pursue.  You, Norman de
Pitcullo, have your whinger ready, and fasten this rope tightly to yonder
birch-tree stem, and then cross and give it a turn or two about that oak
sapling on the other side of the way.  That trap will bring down a horse
or twain.  Be quick, you Scotch wine-bag!"

I had seen many ill things done, and, to my shame, had held my peace.  But
a Leslie of Pitcullo does not take purses on the high-road.  Therefore my
heart rose in sudden anger, I having all day hated him more and more for
his bitter tongue, and I was opening my mouth to cry "A secours!"--a
warning to them who were approaching, when, quick as lightning, Brother
Thomas caught me behind the knee-joints, and I was on the ground with his
weight above me.  One cry I had uttered, when his hand was on my mouth.

"Give him the steel in his guts!" whispered the blind man.

"Slit his weasand, the Scotch pig!" said the one-armed soldier.

They were all on me now.

"No, I keep him for better sport," snarled Brother Thomas.  "He shall
learn the Scots for 'ecorcheurs' (flayers of men) "when we have filled
our pouches."

With that he crammed a great napkin in my mouth, so that I could not cry,
made it fast with a piece of cord, trussed me with the rope which he had
bidden me tie across the path to trip the horses, and with a kick sent me
flying to the bottom of the ditch, my face being turned from the road.

I could hear Giles and Aymeric steal across the way, and the rustling of
boughs as they settled on the opposite side.  I could hear the trampling
hoofs of horses coming slowly and wearily from the east.  At this moment
chanced a thing that has ever seemed strange to me: I felt the hand of
the violer woman laid lightly and kindly on my hair.  I had ever pitied
her, and, as I might, had been kind to her and her bairn; and now, as it
appears, she pitied me.  But there could be no help in her, nor did she
dare to raise her voice and give an alarm.  So I could but gnaw at my
gag, trying to find scope for my tongue to cry, for now it was not only
the travellers that I would save, but my own life, and my escape from a
death of torment lay on my success.  But my mouth was as dry as a kiln,
my tongue was doubled back till I thought that I should have choked.  The
night was now deadly still, and the ring of the weary hoofs drew nearer
and nearer.  I heard a stumble, and the scramble of a tired horse as he
recovered himself; for the rest, all was silent, though the beating of my
own heart sounded heavy and husky in my ears.

Closer and closer the travellers drew, and soon it was plain that they
rode not carelessly, nor as men who deemed themselves secure, for the
tramp of one horse singled itself out in front of the others, and this,
doubtless, was ridden by an "eclaireur," sent forward to see that the way
ahead was safe.  Now I heard a low growl of a curse from Brother Thomas,
and my heart took some comfort.  They might be warned, if the Brother
shot at the foremost man; or, at worst, if he was permitted to pass, the
man would bear swift tidings to Chinon, and we might be avenged, the
travellers and I, for I now felt that they and I were in the same peril.

The single rider drew near, and passed, and there came no cry of "Pax
vobiscum" from the friar.  But the foremost rider had, perchance, the
best horse, and the least wearied, for there was even too great a gap
between him and the rest of his company.

And now their voices might be heard, as they talked by the way, yet not
so loud that, straining my ears as I did, I could hear any words.  But
the sounds waxed louder, with words spoken, ring of hoofs, and rattle of
scabbard on stirrup, and so I knew, at least, that they who rode so late
were men armed.  Brother Thomas, too, knew it, and cursed again very low.

Nearer, nearer they came, then almost opposite, and now, as I listened to
hear the traitorous signal of murder--"Pax vobiscum"--and the twang of
bow-strings, on the night there rang a voice, a woman's voice, soft but
wondrous clear, such as never I knew from any lips but hers who then
spoke; that voice I heard in its last word, "Jesus!" and still it is
sounding in my ears.

That voice said--

"Nous voila presqu'arrives, grace a mes Freres de Paradis."

Instantly, I knew not how, at the sound of that blessed voice, and the
courage in it, I felt my fear slip from me, as when we awaken from a
dreadful dream, and in its place came happiness and peace.  Scarce
otherwise might he feel who dies in fear and wakes in Paradise.

On the forest boughs above me, my face being turned from the road,
somewhat passed, or seemed to pass, like a soft golden light, such as in
the Scots tongue we call a "boyn," that ofttimes, men say, travels with
the blessed saints.  Yet some may deem it but a glancing in my own eyes,
from the blood flying to my head; howsoever it be, I had never seen the
like before, nor have I seen it since, and, assuredly, the black branches
and wild weeds were lit up bare and clear.

The tramp of the horses passed, there was no cry of "Pax vobiscum," no
twang of bows, and slowly the ring of hoofs died away on the road to
Chinon.  Then came a rustling of the boughs on the further side of the
way, and a noise of footsteps stealthily crossing the road, and now I
heard a low sound of weeping from the violer woman, that was crouching
hard by where I lay.  Her man struck her across the mouth, and she was
still.

"You saw it?  Saints be with us!  You saw them?" he whispered to Brother
Thomas.

"Fool, had I not seen, would I not have given the word?  Get you gone,
all the sort of you, there is a fey man in this company, be he who he
will.  Wander your own ways, and if ever one of you dogs speak to me
again, in field, or street, or market, or ever mention this night . . .
ye shall have my news of it.  Begone!  Off!"

"Nay, but, Brother Thomas, saw'st thou what we saw?  What sight saw'st
thou?"

"What saw I?  Fools, what should I have seen, but an outrider, and he a
King's messenger, sent forward to warn the rest by his fall, if he fell,
or to raise the country on us, if he passed, and if afterward they passed
us not.  They were men wary in war, and travelling on the Dauphin's
business.  Verily there was no profit in them."

"And that was all?  We saw other things."

"What I saw was enough for me, or for any good clerk of St. Nicholas, and
of questions there has been more than enough.  Begone! scatter to the
winds, and be silent."

"And may we not put the steel in that Scotch dog who delayed us?  Saints
or sorcerers, their horses must have come down but for him."

Brother Thomas caught me up, as if I had been a child, in his arms, and
tossed me over the ditch-bank into the wood, where I crashed on my face
through the boughs.

"Only one horse would have fallen, and that had brought the others on us.
The Scot is safe enough, his mouth is well shut.  I will have no blood to-
night; leave him to the wolves.  And now, begone with you: to Fierbois,
if you will; I go my own road--alone."

They wandered each his own way, sullen and murmuring, starved and weary.
What they had seen or fancied, and whether, if the rest saw aught
strange, Brother Thomas saw nought, I knew not then, and know not till
this hour.  But the tale of this ambush, and of how they that lay in
hiding held their hands, and fled--having come, none might say whence,
and gone, whither none might tell--is true, and was soon widely spoken of
in the realm of France.

The woods fell still again, save for the babble of the brook, and there I
lay, bound, and heard only the stream in the silence of the night.

There I lay, quaking, when all the caitiffs had departed, and the black,
chill night received me into itself.  At first my mind was benumbed, like
my body; but the pain of my face, smarting with switch and scratch of the
boughs through which I had fallen, awoke me to thought and fear.  I
turned over to lie on my back, and look up for any light of hope in the
sky, but nothing fell on me from heaven save a cold rain, that the
leafless boughs did little to ward off.  Scant hope or comfort had I; my
whole body ached and shuddered, only I did not thirst, for the rain
soaked through the accursed napkin on my mouth, while the dank earth,
with its graveyard smell, seemed to draw me down into itself, as it drags
a rotting leaf.  I was buried before death, as it were, even if the
wolves found me not and gave me other sepulture; and now and again I
heard their long hunting cry, and at every patter of a beast's foot, or
shivering of the branches, I thought my hour was come--and I unconfessed!
The road was still as death, no man passing by it.  This night to me was
like the night of a man laid living in the tomb.  By no twisting and
turning could I loosen the rope that Brother Thomas had bound me in, with
a hand well taught by cruel practice.  At last the rain in my face grew
like a water-torture, always dropping, and I half turned my face and
pressed it to the ground.

Whether I slept by whiles, or waked all night, I know not, but certainly
I dreamed, seeing with shut eyes faces that came and went, shifting from
beauty such as I had never yet beheld, to visages more and more hideous
and sinful, ending at last in the worst--the fell countenance of
Noiroufle.  Then I woke wholly to myself, in terror, to find that he was
not there, and now came to me some of that ease which had been born of
the strange, sweet voice, and the strange words, "Mes Freres de Paradis."

"My brethren of Paradise"; who could she be that rode so late in company
of armed men, and yet spoke of such great kinsfolk?  That it might be the
holy Colette, then, as now, so famous in France for her miracles, and
good deeds, and her austerities, was a thought that arose in me.  But the
holy Sister, as I had heard, never mounted a horse in her many
wanderings, she being a villein's daughter, but was carried in a litter,
or fared in a chariot; nor did she go in company with armed men, for who
would dare to lay hands on her?  Moreover, the voice that I had heard was
that of a very young girl, and the holy Sister Colette was now entered
into the vale of years.  So my questioning found no answer.

And now I heard light feet, as of some beast stirring and scratching in
the trees overhead, and there with a light jingling noise.  Was it a
squirrel?  Whatever it was, it raced about the tree, coming nearer and
going further away, till it fell with a weight on my breast, and,
shivering with cold, all strained like a harp-string as I was, I could
have screamed, but for the gag in my mouth.  The thing crawled up my
body, and I saw two red eyes fixed on mine, and deemed it had been a wild
cat, such as lives in our corries of the north--a fell beast if brought
to bay, but otherwise not hurtful to man.

There the red eyes looked on me, and I on them, till I grew giddy with
gazing, and half turned my head with a stifled sob.  Then there came a
sharp cry which I knew well enough, and the beast leaped up and nestled
under my breast, for this so dreadful thing was no worse than the violer
woman's jackanapes, that had slipped its chain, or, rather, had drawn it
out of her hand, for now I plainly heard the light chain jingle.  This
put me on wondering whether they had really departed; the man, verily,
thirsted for my life, but he would have slain me ere this hour, I
thought, if that had been his purpose.  The poor beast a little helped to
warm me with the heat of his body, and he was a friendly creature, making
me feel less alone in the night.  Yet, in my own misery, I could not help
but sorrow for the poor woman when she found her jackanapes gone, that
was great part of her living: and I knew what she would have to bear for
its loss from the man that was her master.

As this was in my mind, the first grey stole into the sky so that I could
see the black branches overhead; and now there awoke the cries of birds,
and soon the wood was full of their sweet jargoning.  This put some hope
into my heart; but the morning hours were long, and colder than the
night, to one wet to the bone with the rains.  Now, too, I comforted
myself with believing that, arrive what might, I was wholly quit of
Brother Thomas, whereat I rejoiced, like the man in the tale who had sold
his soul to the Enemy, and yet, in the end, escaped his clutches by the
aid of Holy Church.  Death was better to me than life with Brother
Thomas, who must assuredly have dragged me with him to the death that
cannot die.  Morning must bring travellers, and my groaning might lead
them to my aid.  And, indeed, foot-farers did come, and I did groan as
well as I could, but, like the Levite in Scripture, they passed by on the
other side of the way, fearing to meddle with one wounded perchance to
the death, lest they might be charged with his slaying, if he died, or
might anger his enemies, if he lived.

The light was now fully come, and some rays of the blessed sun fell upon
me, whereon I said orisons within myself, commanding my case to the
saints.  Devoutly I prayed, that, if I escaped with life, I might be
delivered from the fear of man, and namely of Brother Thomas.  It were
better for me to have died by his weapon at first, beside the broken
bridge, than to have lived his slave, going in dread of him, with a
slave's hatred in my heart.  So now I prayed for spirit enough to defend
my honour and that of my country, which I had borne to hear reviled
without striking a blow for it.  Never again might I dree this extreme
shame and dishonour.  On this head I addressed myself, as was fitting, to
the holy Apostle St. Andrew, our patron, to whom is especially dear the
honour of Scotland.

Then, as if he and the other saints had listened to me, I heard sounds of
horses' hoofs, coming up the road from Chinon way, and also voices.
These, like the others of the night before, came nearer, and I heard a
woman's voice gaily singing.  And then awoke such joy in my heart as
never was there before, and this was far the gladdest voice that ever yet
I heard, for, behold, it was the speech of my own country, and the tune I
knew and the words.

   "O, we maun part this love, Willie,
   That has been lang between;
   There's a French lord coming over sea
   To wed me wi' a ring;
   There's a French lord coming o'er the sea
   To wed and take me hame!"

"And who shall the French lord be, Elliot?" came another voice, a man's
this time, "though he need not cross the sea for you, the worse the luck.
Is it young Pothon de Xaintrailles?  Faith, he comes often enough to see
how his new penoncel fares in my hands, and seems right curious in
painting."

It may be deemed strange that, even in this hour, I conceived in my heart
a great mislike of this young French lord, how unjustly I soon well
understood.

   "O, nae French lord for me, father,
   O, nae French lord for me,
   But I'll ware my heart on a true-born Scot,
   And wi' him I'll cross the sea."

"Oh, father, lo you, I can make as well as sing, for that is no word of
the old ballant, but just came on to my tongue!"

They were now right close to me, and, half in fear, half in hope, I began
to stir and rustle in the grass, for of my stifled groaning had hitherto
come no profit.  Then I heard the horses stop.

"What stirring is that in the wood, father?  I am afraid," came the
girl's voice.

"Belike a fox shifting his lair.  Push on, Maid Elliot."  The horses
advanced, when, by the blessing of the saints, the jackanapes woke in my
breast.

The creature was used to run questing with a little wooden bowl he
carried for largesse, to beg of horsemen for his mistress.  This trick of
his he did now, hearing the horses' tramp.  He leaped the ditch, and I
suppose he ran in front of the steeds, shaking his little bowl, as was
his wont.

"Oh, father," sounded the girl's voice, "see the little jackanapes!  Some
travelling body has lost him.  Let me jump down and catch him.  Look, he
has a little coat on, made like a herald's tabard, and wears the colours
of France.  Here, hold my reins."

"No, lass.  Who can tell where, or who, his owner is?  Take you my reins,
and I will bring you the beast."

I heard him heavily dismount.

"It will not let itself be caught by a lame man," he said; and he
scrambled up the ditch bank, while the jackanapes fled to me, and then
ran forward again, back and forth.

"Nom Dieu, whom have we here?" cried the man, in French.

I turned, and made such a sound with my mouth as I might, while the
jackanapes nestled to my breast.

"Why do ye not speak, man?" he said again; and I turned my eyes on him,
looking as pitifully as might be out of my blood-bedabbled face.

He was a burly man, great of growth, with fresh red cheeks, blue eyes,
reddish hair, and a red beard, such as are many in the Border marches of
my own country, the saints bless them for true men!  Withal he dragged
his leg in walking, which he did with difficulty and much carefulness.  He
"hirpled," as we say, towards me very warily; then, seeing the rope bound
about me, and the cloth in my mouth, he drew his dagger, but not to cut
my bonds.  He was over canny for that, but he slit the string that kept
the cursed gag in my mouth, and picked it out with his dagger point; and,
oh the blessed taste of that first long draught of air, I cannot set it
down in words!  "What, in the name of all the saints, make you here, in
this guise?" he asked in French, but with a rude Border accent.

"I am a kindly Scot," I said in our own tongue, "of your own country.
Give me water."  And then a dwawm, as we call it, or fainting-fit, came
over me.

When I knew myself again, I was lying with my head in a maiden's lap, and
well I could have believed that the fairies had carried me to their own
land, as has befallen many, whereof some have returned to earth with the
tale, and some go yet in that unearthly company.

"Gentle demoiselle, are you the gracious Queen of Faerie?" I asked, as
one half-wakened, not knowing what I said.  Indeed this lady was clad all
in the fairy green, and her eyes were as blue as the sky above her head,
and the long yellow locks on her shoulders were shining like the sun.

"Father, he is not dead," she said, laughing as sweet as all the singing-
birds in March--"he is not dead, but sorely wandering in his mind when he
takes Elliot Hume for the Fairy Queen."

"Faith, he might have made a worse guess," cried the man.  "But now, sir,
now that your bonds are cut, I see nothing better for you than a well-
washed face, for, indeed, you are by ordinary 'kenspeckle,' and no
company for maids."

With that he brought some water from the burn by the road, and therewith
he wiped my face, first giving me to drink.  When I had drunk, the maid
whom he called Elliot got up, her face very rosy, and they set my back
against a tree, which I was right sorry for, as indeed I was now clean
out of fairyland and back in this troublesome world.  The horses stood by
us, tethered to trees, and browsed on the budding branches.

"And now, maybe," he said, speaking in the kindly Scots, that was like
music in my ear--"now, maybe, you will tell us who you are, and how you
came into this jeopardy."

I told him, shortly, that I was a Scot of Fife; whereto he answered that
my speech was strangely English.  On this matter I satisfied him with the
truth, namely, that my mother was of England.  I gave my name but not
that of our lands, and showed him how I had been wandering north, to take
service with the Dauphin, when I was set upon, and robbed and bound by
thieves, for I had no clearness as to telling him all my tale, and no
desire to claim acquaintance with Brother Thomas.

"And the jackanapes?" he asked, whereto I had no better answer than that
I had seen the beast with a wandering violer on the day before, and that
she having lost it, as I supposed, it had come to me in the night.

The girl was standing with the creature in her arms, feeding it with
pieces of comfits from a pouch fastened at her girdle.

"The little beast is not mine to give," I went on, seeing how she had an
affection to the ape, "but till the owner claims it, it is all the ransom
I have to pay for my life, and I would fain see it wear the colours of
this gentle maid who saved me.  It has many pretty tricks, but though to-
day I be a beggar, I trow she will not let it practise that ill trick of
begging."

"Sooner would I beg myself, fair sir," she said, with such a courtly
reverence as surprised me; for though they seemed folks well to see in
the world, they were not, methought, of noble blood, nor had they with
them any company of palfreniers or archers.

"Elliot, you feed the jackanapes and let our countryman hunger," said the
man; and, blushing again, she made haste to give me some of the provision
she had made for her journey.

So I ate and drank, she waiting on me very gently; but now, being weary
of painful writing, and hearing the call to the refectory, and the
brethren trampling thither, I must break off, for, if I be late, they
will sconce me of my ale.  Alas! it is to these little cares of creature
comforts that I am come, who have seen the face of so many a war, and
lived and fought on rat's flesh at Compiegne.




CHAPTER IV--IN WHAT COMPANY NORMAN LESLIE ENTERED CHINON; AND HOW HE
DEMEANED HIMSELF TO TAKE SERVICE


Not seemly, was it, that I should expect these kind people, even though
they were of my own country, to do more for me than they had already
done.  So, when I had eaten and drunk, I made my obeisance as if I would
be trudging towards Chinon, adding many thanks, as well I might.

"Nay, countryman," said the man, "for all that I can see, you may as well
bide a while with us; for, indeed, with leave of my graceless maid, I
think we may even end our wild-goose chase here and get us back to the
town."

Seeing me marvel, perhaps, that any should have ridden some four miles or
five, and yet speak of returning, he looked at the girl, who was playing
with the jackanapes, and who smiled at him as he spoke.  "You must know,"
said he, "that though I am the father of your Fairy Queen, I am also one
of the gracious Princess's obedient subjects.  No mother has she, poor
wench," he added, in a lower voice; "and faith, we men must always obey
some woman--as it seems now that the King himself must soon do and all
his captains."

"You speak," I said, "of the gracious Queen of Sicily and Jerusalem?"--a
lady who was thought to be of much avail, as was but right, in the
counsels of her son-in-law, the Dauphin, he having married her gentle
daughter.

"Ay; Queen Yolande is far ben {7} with the King--would he had no worse
counsellors!" said he, smiling; "but I speak of a far more potent
sovereign, if all that she tells of herself be true.  You have heard, or
belike you have not heard, of the famed Pucelle--so she calls herself, I
hope not without a warranty--the Lorrainer peasant lass, who is to drive
the English into the sea, so she gives us all fair warning?"

"Never a word have I heard, or never marked so senseless a bruit if I
heard it; she must be some moon-struck wench, and in her wits wandering."

"Moon-struck, or sun-struck, or saint-struck, she will strike down our
ancient enemy of England, and show you men how it is not wine and
wickedness that make good soldiers!" cried the girl whom he called
Elliot, her face rose-red with anger; and from her eyes two blue rays of
light shot straight to mine, so that I believe my face waxed wan, the
blood flying to my heart.

"Listen to her! look at her!" said her father, jestingly.  "Elliot, if
your renowned maid can fright the English as you have affrayed a good
Scot, the battle is won and Orleans is delivered."

But she had turned her back on us pettishly, and was talking in a low
voice to her jackanapes.  As for me, if my face had been pale before, it
now grew red enough for shame that I had angered her, who was so fair,
though how I had sinned I knew not.  But often I have seen that women,
and these the best, will be all afire at a light word, wherein the
touchiest man-at-arms who ever fought on the turn of a straw could pick
no honourable quarrel.

"How have I been so unhappy as to offend mademoiselle?" I asked, in a
whisper, of her father, giving her a high title, in very confusion.

"Oh, she will hear no bourde nor jest on this Pucelle that all the
countryside is clashing of, and that is bewitching my maid, methinks,
even from afar.  My maid Elliot (so I call her from my mother's kin, but
her true name is Marion, and the French dub her Heliote) hath set all her
heart and her hope on one that is a young lass like herself, and she is
full of old soothsayings about a virgin that is to come out of an oak-
wood and deliver France--no less!  For me, I misdoubt that Merlin, the
Welsh prophet on whom they set store, and the rest of the soothsayers,
are all in one tale with old Thomas Rhymer, of Ercildoune, whose
prophecies our own folk crack about by the ingle on winter nights at
home.  But be it as it may, this wench of Lorraine has, these
three-quarters of a year, been about the Sieur Robert de Baudricourt, now
commanding for the King at Vaucouleurs, away in the east, praying him to
send her to the Court.  She has visions, and hears voices--so she says;
and she gives Baudricourt no peace till he carries her to the King.  The
story goes that, on the ill day of the Battle of the Herrings, she, being
at Vaucouleurs--a hundred leagues away and more,--saw that fight plainly,
and our countrymen fallen, manlike, around the Constable, and the French
flying like hares before a little pack of English talbots.  When the evil
news came, and was approved true, Baudricourt could hold her in no
longer, and now she is on the way with half a dozen esquires and archers
of his command.  The second-sight she may have--it is common enough, if
you believe the red-shanked Highlanders; but if maiden she set forth from
Vaucouleurs, great miracle it is if maiden she comes to Chinon."  He
whispered this in a manner that we call "pauky," being a free man with
his tongue.

"This is a strange tale enough," I said; "the saints grant that the Maid
speaks truly!"

"But yesterday came a letter of her sending to the King," he went on,
"but never of her writing, for they say that she knows not 'A' from 'B,'
if she meets them in her voyaging.  Now, nothing would serve my wilful
daughter Elliot (she being possessed, as I said, with love for this
female mystery), but that we must ride forth and be the first to meet the
Maid on her way, and offer her shelter at my poor house, if she does but
seem honest, though methinks a hostelry is good enough for one that has
ridden so far, with men for all her company.  And I, being but a subject
of my daughter's, as I said, and this a Saint's Day, when a man may rest
from his paints and brushes, I even let saddle the steeds, and came forth
to see what ferlies Heaven would send us."

"Oh, a lucky day for me, fair sir," I answered him, marvelling to hear
him speak of paint and brushes, and even as I spoke a thought came into
my mind.  "If you will listen to me, sir," I said, "and if the gentle
maid, your daughter, will pardon me for staying you so long from the
road, I will tell you that, to my thinking, you have come over late, for
that yesterday the Maiden you speak of rode, after nightfall, into
Chinon."

Now the girl turned round on me, and, in faith, I asked no more than to
see her face, kind or angry.  "You tell us, sir, that you never heard
speak of the Maid till this hour, and now you say that you know of her
comings and goings.  Unriddle your riddle, sir, if it pleases you, and
say how you saw and knew one that you never heard speech of."

She was still very wroth, and I knew not whether I might not anger her
yet more, so I louted lowly, cap in hand, and said--

"It is but a guess that comes into my mind, and I pray you be not angry
with me, who am ready and willing to believe in this Maid, or in any that
will help France, for, if I be not wrong, last night her coming saved my
life, and that of her own company."

"How may that be, if thieves robbed and bound you?"

"I told you not all my tale," I said, "for, indeed, few would have
believed the thing that had not seen it.  But, upon my faith as a
gentleman, and by the arm-bone of the holy Apostle Andrew, which these
sinful eyes have seen, in the church of the Apostle in his own town,
somewhat holy passed this way last night; and if this Maid be indeed sent
from heaven, that holy thing was she, and none other."

"Nom Dieu! saints are not common wayfarers on our roads at night.  There
is no 'wale' of saints in this country," said the father of Elliot; "and
as this Pucelle of Lorraine must needs pass by us here, if she is still
on the way, even tell us all your tale."

With that I told them how the "brigands" (for so they now began to call
such reivers as Brother Thomas) were, to my shame, and maugre my head,
for a time of my own company.  And I told them of the bushment that they
laid to trap travellers, and how I had striven to give a warning, and how
they bound me and gagged me, and of the strange girl's voice that spoke
through the night of "mes Freres de Paradis," and of that golden "boyn"
faring in the dark, that I thought I saw, and of the words spoken by the
blind man and the soldier, concerning some vision which affrayed them, I
know not what.

At this tale the girl Elliot, crossing herself very devoutly, cried
aloud--

"O father, did I not tell you so?  This holy thing can have been no other
but that blessed Maiden, guarded by the dear saints in form visible, whom
this gentleman, for the sin of keeping evil company, was not given the
grace to see.  Oh, come, let us mount and ride to Chinon, for already she
is within the walls; had we not ridden forth so early, we must have heard
tell of it."

It seemed something hard to me that I was to have no grace to behold what
others, and they assuredly much more sinful men than myself, had been
permitted to look upon, if this damsel was right in that she said.  And
how could any man, were he himself a saint, see what was passing by, when
his head was turned the other way?  Howbeit, she called me a gentleman,
as indeed I had professed myself to be, and this I saw, that her passion
of anger against me was spent, as then, and gone by, like a shower of
April.

"Gentleman you call yourself, sir," said her father; "may I ask of what
house?"

"We are cadets of the house of Rothes," I answered.  "My father, Leslie
of Pitcullo, is the fourth son of the third son of the last laird of
Rothes but one; and, for me, I was of late a clerk studying in St.
Andrews."

"I will not ask why you left your lore," he said; "I have been young
myself, and, faith, the story of one lad varies not much from the story
of another.  If we have any spirit, it drives us out to fight the foreign
loons in their own country, if we have no feud at home.  But you are a
clerk, I hear you say, and have skill enough to read and write?"

"Yea, and, if need were, can paint, in my degree, and do fair lettering
on holy books, for this art was my pleasure, and I learned it from a
worthy monk in the abbey."

"O day of miracles!" he cried.  "Listen, Elliot, and mark how finely I
have fallen in luck's way!  Lo you, sir, I also am a gentleman in my
degree, simple as you see me, being one of the Humes of Polwarth; but by
reason of my maimed leg, that came to me with scars many, from certain
shrewd blows got at Verneuil fight, I am disabled from war.  A murrain on
the English bill that dealt the stroke!  To make up my ransom (for I was
taken prisoner there, where so few got quarter) cost me every crown I
could gather, so I even fell back on the skill I learned, like you, when
I was a lad, from a priest in the Abbey of Melrose.  Ashamed of my craft
I am none, for it is better to paint banners and missals than to beg; and
now, for these five years, I am advanced to be Court painter to the King
himself, thanks to John Kirkmichael, Bishop of Orleans, who is of my far-
away kin.  A sore fall it is, for a Hume of Polwarth; and strangely
enough do the French scribes write my name--'Hauves Poulvoir,' and
otherwise, so please you; but that is ever their wont with the best names
in all broad Scotland.  Lo you, even now there is much ado with banner-
painting for the companies that march to help Orleans, ever and again."

"When the Maiden marches, father, you shall have banner-painting," said
the girl.

"Ay, lass, when the Maid marches, and when the lift falls and smoors the
laverocks we shall catch them in plenty. {8} But, Maid or no Maid, saving
your presence, sir, I need what we craftsmen (I pray you again to pardon
me) call an apprentice, and I offer you, if you are skilled as you say,
this honourable post, till you find a better."

My face grew red again with anger at the word "apprentice," and I know
not how I should have answered an offer so unworthy of my blood, when the
girl broke in--

"Till this gentleman marches with the flower of France against our old
enemy of England, you should say, father, and helps to show them another
Bannockburn on Loire-side."

"Ay, well, till then, if it likes you," he said, smiling.  "Till then
there is bed, and meat, and the penny fee for him, till that great day."

"That is coming soon!" she cried, her eyes raised to heaven, and so fair
she looked, that, being a young man and of my complexion amorous, I could
not bear to be out of her company when I might be in it, so stooped my
pride to agree with him.

"Sir," I said, "I thank you heartily for your offer.  You come of as good
a house as mine, and yours is the brag of the Border, as mine is of the
kingdom of Fife.  If you can put your pride in your pouch, faith, so can
I; the rather that there is nothing else therein, and so room enough and
to spare.  But, as touching what this gentle demoiselle has said, I may
march also, may I not, when the Maid rides to Orleans?"

"Ay, verify, with my goodwill, then you may," he cried, laughing, while
the lass frowned.

Then we clapped hands on it, for a bargain, and he did not insult me by
the offer of any arles, or luck penny.

The girl was helped to horse, setting her foot on my hand, that dirled as
her little shoe sole touched it; and the jackanapes rode on her saddle-
bow very proudly.  For me, I ran as well as I might, but stiffly enough,
being cold to the marrow, holding by the father's stirrup-leather and
watching the lass's yellow hair that danced on her shoulders as she rode
foremost.  In this company, then, so much better than that I had left, we
entered Chinon town, and came to their booth, and their house on the
water-side.  Then, of their kindness, I must to bed, which comfort I
sorely needed, and there I slept, in fragrant linen sheets, till compline
rang.




CHAPTER V--OF THE FRAY ON THE DRAWBRIDGE AT CHINON CASTLE


During supper, to which they called me, my master showed me the best
countenance that might be, and it was great joy to me to eat off clean
platters once again, on white linen strewn with spring flowers.  As the
time was Lent, we had fare that they called meagre: fish from the Vienne
water, below the town, and eggs cooked in divers fashions, all to the
point of excellence, for the wine and fare of Chinon are famous in
France.  As my duty was, I waited on my master and on the maid Elliot,
who was never silent, but babbled of all that she had heard since she
came into the town; as to where the Pucelle had lighted off her horse (on
the edge-stone of a well, so it seemed), and where and with what goodwife
she lodged, and how as yet no message had come to her from the castle and
the King; and great joy it was to watch and to hear her.  But her father
mocked, though in a loving manner; and once she wept at his bourdes, and
shone out again, when he fell on his knees, offering her a knife and
baring his breast to the stroke, for I have never seen more love between
father and child, my own experience being contrary.  Yet to my sisters my
father was ever debonnair; for, as I have often marked, the mothers love
the sons best and the sons the mothers, and between father and daughters
it is the same.  But of my mother I have spoken in the beginning of this
history.

When supper was ended, and all things made orderly, I had no great mind
for my bed, having slept my fill for that time.  But the maid Elliot left
us early, which was as if the light had been taken out of the room.

Beside the fire, my master fell to devising about the state of the
country, as burgesses love to do.  And I said that, if I were the
Dauphin, Chinon Castle should not hold me long, for my "spur would be in
my horse's side, and the bridle on his mane," {9} as the old song of the
Battle of Harlaw runs, and I on the way to Orleans.  Thereto he answered,
that he well wished it were so, and, mocking, wished that I were the
Dauphin.

"Not that our Dauphin is a coward, the blood of Saint Louis has not
fallen so low, but he is wholly under the Sieur de La Tremouille, who was
thrust on him while he was young, and still is his master, or, as we say,
his governor.  Now, this lord is one that would fain run with the hare
and hunt with the hounds, and this side of him is Burgundian and that is
Armagnac, and on which of the sides his heart is, none knows.  At
Azincour, as I have heard, he played the man reasonably well.  But he
waxes very fat for a man-at-arms, and is fond of women, and wine, and of
his ease.  Now, if once the King ranges up with the Bastard of Orleans,
and Xaintrailles, and the other captains, who hate La Tremouille, then
his power, and the power of the Chancellor, the Archbishop of Rheims, is
gone and ended.  So these two work ever to patch up a peace with
Burgundy, but, seeing that the duke has his father's death to avenge on
our King, they may patch and better patch, but no peace will come of it.
And the captains cry 'Forward!' and the archbishop and La Tremouille cry
'Back!' and in the meantime Orleans will fall, and the Dauphin may fly
whither he will, for France is lost.  But, for myself, I would to the
saints that I and my lass were home again, beneath the old thorn-tree at
Polwarth on the green, where I have been merry lang syne."

With that word he fell silent, thinking, I doubt not, of his home, as I
did of mine, and of the house of Pitcullo and the ash-tree at the door,
and the sea beyond the ploughed land of the plain.  So, after some space
of silence, he went to his bed, and I to mine, where for long I lay
wakeful, painting on the dark the face of Elliot, and her blue eyes, and
remembering her merry, changeful ways.

Betimes in the morning I was awakened by the sound of her moving about
through the house, and having dressed and gone forth from my little
chamber, I found her in the house-place, she having come from early Mass.
She took little heed of me, giving me some bread and wine, the same as
she and her father took; and she was altogether less gay and wilful than
she had been, and there seemed to be something that lay heavy on her
mind.  When her father asked her if the gossips at the church door had
given her any more tidings of the Maid, she did but frown, and soon left
the chamber, whence my master led me forth into his booth, and bade me
show him my hand in writing.  This pleased him not ill, and next I must
grind colours to his liking; and again he went about his business, while
I must mind the booth, and be cap in hand to every saucy page that came
from the castle with an order from his lord.

Full many a time my hand was on my whinger, and yet more often I wished
myself on the free road again, so that I were out of ill company, and
assuredly the Lorrainer Maid, whatever she might be, was scarcely longing
more than I for the day when she should unfurl her banner and march, with
me at her back, to Orleans.  For so irksome was my servitude, and the
laying of colours on the ground of banners for my master to paint, and
the copying of books of Hours and Missals, and the insolence of customers
worse born than myself, that I could have drowned myself in the Vienne
water but for the sight of Elliot.  Yet she was become staid enough, and
betimes sad; as it seemed that there was no good news of her dear Maid,
for the King would not see her, and all men (it appeared), save those who
had ridden with her, mocked the Pucelle for a bold ramp, with a bee in
her bonnet.  But the two gentlemen that had been her escort were staunch.
Their names were Jean de Metz and Bertrand de Poulengy, good esquires.

Of me Elliot made ofttimes not much more account than of her jackanapes,
which was now in very high favour, and waxing fat, so that, when none but
her father could hear her, she would jest and call him La Tremouille.

Yet I, as young men will, was forward in all ways to serve her, and to
win her grace and favour.  She was fain to hear of Scotland, her own
country, which she had never seen, and I was as fain to tell her.  And
betimes I would say how fair were the maidens of our own country, and how
any man that saw her would know her to be a Scot, though from her tongue,
in French, none might guess it.  And, knowing that she loved wildflowers,
I would search for them and bring them to her, and would lead her to
speak of romances which she loved, no less than I, and of pages who had
loved queens, and all such matters as young men and maids are wont to
devise of; and now she would listen, and at other seasons would seem
proud, and as if her mind were otherwhere.  Young knights many came to
our booth, and looked ill-pleased when I served them, and their eyes were
ever on the inner door, watching for Elliot, whom they seldom had sight
of.

So here was I, in a double service, who, before I met Brother Thomas, had
been free of heart and hand.  But, if my master's service irked me, in
that other I found comfort, when I could devise with Elliot, as
concerning our country and her hopes for the Maid.  But my own hopes were
not high, nor could I mark any sign that she favoured me more than
another, though I had the joy to be often in her company.  And, indeed,
what hope could I have, being so young, and poor, and in visible station
no more than any 'prentice lad?  My heart was much tormented in these
fears, and mainly because we heard no tidings that the Maid was accepted
by the Dauphin, and that the day of her marching, and of my deliverance
from my base craft of painting, was at hand.

It so fell out, how I knew not, whether I had shown me too presumptuous
for an apprentice, or because of any other reason, that Elliot had much
forborne my company, and was more often in church at her prayers than in
the house, or, when in the house, was busy in divers ways, and I scarce
ever could get word of her.  Finding her in this mood, I also withdrew
within myself, and was both proud and sorely unhappy, longing more than
ever to take my own part in the world as a man-at-arms.  Now, one day
right early, I being alone in the chamber, copying a psalter, Elliot came
in, looking for her father.  I rose at her coming, doffing my cap, and
told her, in few words, that my master had gone forth.  Thereon she
flitted about the chamber, looking at this and that, while I stood
silent, deeming that she used me in a sort scarce becoming my blood and
lineage.

Suddenly she said, without turning round, for she was standing by a table
gazing at the pictures in a Book of Hours--

"I have seen her!"

"The Pucelle?--do you speak of her, gentle maid?"

"I saw her and spoke to her, and heard her voice"; and here her own
broke, and I guessed that she was near to weeping.  "I went up within the
castle precinct, to the tower Coudraye," she said, "for I knew that she
lodged hard by, with a good woman who dwells there.  I passed into the
chapel of St. Martin on the cliff, and there heard the voice of one
praying before the image of Our Lady.  The voice was even as you said
that day--the sweetest of voices.  I knelt beside her, and prayed aloud
for her and for France.  She rested her hand on my hair--her hair is
black, and cut 'en ronde' like a man's.  It is true that they say, she
dresses in man's garb.  We came forth together, and I put my hand into
hers, and said, 'I believe in you; if none other believes, yet do I
believe.'  Then she wept, and she kissed me; she is to visit me here to-
morrow, la fille de Dieu--"

She drew a long sob, and struck her hand hard on the table; then, keeping
her back ever towards me, she fled swiftly from the room.  I was
amazed--so light of heart as she commonly seemed, and of late
disdainful--to find her in this passion.  Yet it was to me that she had
spoken--to me that she had opened her heart.  Now I guessed that, if I
was ever to win her, it must be through this Pucelle, on whom her mind
was so strangely bent.  So I prayed that, if it might be God's will, He
would prosper the Maid, and let me be her loyal servitor, and at last
bring me to my desire.

Something also I dreamed, as young men will who have read many romances,
of myself made a knight for great feats of arms, and wearing in my salade
my lady's favour, and breaking a spear on Talbot, or Fastolf, or
Glasdale, in some last great victory for France.

Then shone on my eyesight, as it were, the picture of these two children,
for they were little more, Elliot and the Maid, kneeling together in the
chapel of St. Martin, the gold hair and the black blended; and what were
they two alone against this world and the prince of this world?  Alas,
how much, and again how little, doth prayer avail us!  These thoughts
were in my mind all day, while serving and answering customers, and
carrying my master's wares about the town, and up to the castle on the
cliff, where the soldiers and sentries now knew me well enough, and the
Scots archers treated me kindly.  But as for Elliot, she was like her
first self again, and merrier than common with her father, to whom, as
far as my knowledge went, she said not a word about the meeting in the
crypt of St. Martin's chapel, though to me she had spoken so freely.  This
gave me some hope; but when I would have tried to ask her a question, she
only gazed at me in a manner that abashed me, and turned off to toy with
her jackanapes.  Whereby I went to my bed perplexed, and with a heavy
heart, as one that was not yet conversant with the ways of women--nay,
nor ever, in my secular life, have I understood what they would be at.
Happier had it been for my temporal life if I had been wiser in woman's
ways.  But commonly, when we have learned a lesson, the lore comes too
late.

Next day my master had business at the castle with a certain lord, and
took me thither to help in carrying his wares.  This castle was a place
that I loved well, it is so old, having first been builded when the
Romans were lords of the land; and is so great and strong that our
bishop's castle of St. Andrews seems but a cottage compared to it.  From
the hill-top there is a wide prospect over the tower and the valley of
the Vienne, which I liked to gaze upon.  My master, then, went in by the
drawbridge, high above the moat, which is so deep that, I trow, no foeman
could fill it up and cross it to assail the walls.  My master, in limping
up the hill, had wearied himself, but soon passed into the castle through
the gateway of the bell-tower, as they call it, while I waited for him on
the further end of the bridge, idly dropping morsels of bread to the
swans that swam in the moat below.

On the drawbridge, standing sentinel, was a French man-at-arms, a young
man of my own age, armed with a long fauchard, which we call a bill or
halberd, a weapon not unlike the Lochaber axes of the Highlandmen.  Other
soldiers, French, Scottish, Spaniards, Germans, a mixed company, were
idling and dicing just within the gate.

I was throwing my last piece of crust to a swan, my mind empty of
thought, when I started out of my dream, hearing that rare woman's voice
which once I had heard before.  Then turning quickly, I saw, walking
between two gentlemen, even those who had ridden with her from
Vaucouleurs, one whom no man could deem to be other than that much-talked-
of Maid of Lorraine.  She was clad very simply, like the varlet of some
lord of no great estate, in a black cap with a little silver brooch, a
grey doublet, and black and grey hose, trussed up with many points; a
sword of small price hung by her side. {10} In stature she was something
above the common height of women, her face brown with sun and wind, her
eyes great, grey, and beautiful, beneath black brows, her lips red and
smiling.  In figure she seemed strong and shapely, but so slim--she being
but seventeen years of age--that, were it not for her sweet girl's voice,
and for the beauty of her grey eyes, she might well have passed for a
page, her black hair being cut "en ronde," as was and is the fashion
among men-at-arms.  Thus much have I written concerning her bodily
aspect, because many have asked me what manner of woman was the blessed
Maid, and whether she was beautiful.  I gazed at her like one
moon-struck, then, remembering my courtesy, I doffed my cap, and louted
low; and she bowed, smiling graciously like a great lady, but with such
an air as if her mind was far away.

She passed, with her two gentlemen, but the French sentinel barred the
way, holding his fauchard thwartwise.

"On what business come you, and by what right?" he cried, in a rude
voice.

"By the Dauphin's gracious command, to see the Dauphin," said one of the
gentlemen right courteously.  "Here is his own letter, and you may know
the seal, bidding La Pucelle to come before him at this hour."

The fellow looked at the seal, and could not but acknowledge the arms of
France thereon.  He dropped his fauchard over his shoulder, and stood
aside, staring impudently at the Maiden, and muttering foul words.

"So this is the renowned Pucelle," he cried; "by God's name" . . . and
here he spoke words such as I may not set down in writing, blaspheming
God and the Maid.

She turned and looked at him, but as if she saw him not; and then, a
light of joy and love transfiguring her face, she knelt down on the
drawbridge, folding her hands, her face bowed, and so abode while one
might count twenty, we that beheld her being amazed.  Then she rose and
bent as if in salutation to one we saw not; next, addressing herself to
the sentinel, she said, very gently--

"Sir, how canst thou take in vain the name of God, thou that art in this
very hour to die?"

So speaking, she with her gentlemen went within the gate, while the
soldier stood gazing after her like a man turned to stone.

The Maid passed from our sight, and then the sentinel, coming to himself,
turned in great wrath on me, who stood hard by.

"What make you gaping here, you lousy wine-sack of Scotland?" he cried;
and at the word, my prayer which I had made to St. Andrew in my bonds
came into my mind, namely, that I should not endure to hear my country
defamed.

I stopped not to think of words, wherein I never had a ready wit, but his
were still in his mouth when I had leaped within his guard, so that he
might not swing out his long halberd.

"Blasphemer and liar!" I cried, gripping his neck with my left hand,
while with two up-cuts of my right I sent his lies down his throat in
company, as I deem, with certain of his teeth.

He dropped his halberd against the wooden fence of the bridge, and felt
for his dagger.  I caught at his right hand with mine; cries were in my
ears--St. Denis for France!  St. Andrew for Scotland!--as the other men
on guard came running forth to see the sport.

We gripped and swayed for a moment, then the staff of his fauchard coming
between his legs, he tripped and fell, I above him; our weight soused
against the low pales of the bridge side, that were crazy and old; there
was a crash, and I felt myself in mid-air, failing to the moat far below
us.  Down and down I whirled, and then the deep water closed over me.




CHAPTER VI--HOW NORMAN LESLIE ESCAPED OUT OF CHINON CASTLE


Down and down I sank, the water surging up into my nostrils and sounding
in my ears; but, being in water, I was safe if it were but deep enough.
Presently I struck out, and, with a stroke or two, came to the surface.
But no sooner did my head show above, and I draw a deep breath or twain,
looking for my enemy, than an arbalest bolt cleft the water with a
clipping sound, missing me but narrowly.  I had but time to see that
there was a tumult on the bridge, and swords out (the Scots, as I
afterwards heard, knocking up the arbalests that the French soldiers
levelled at me).  Then I dived again, and swam under water, making
towards the right and the castle rock, which ran sheer down to the moat.
This course I chose because I had often noted, from the drawbridge, a
jutting buttress of rock, behind which, at least, I should be out of
arrow-shot.  My craft was to give myself all the semblance of a drowning
man, throwing up my arms, when I rose to see whereabout I was and to take
breath, as men toss their limbs who cannot swim.  On the second time of
rising thus, I saw myself close to the jut of rock.  My next dive took me
behind it, and I let down my feet, close under the side of this natural
buttress, to look around, being myself now concealed from the sight of
those who were on the bridge.

To my surprise I touched bottom, for I had deemed that the water was very
deep thereby.  Next I found that I was standing on a step of hewn stone,
and that a concealed staircase, cut in the rock, goes down, in that
place, to the very bottom of the moat; for what purpose I know not, but
so it is. {11}  I climbed up the steps, shook myself, and wrung the water
out of my hair, looking about the while for any sign of my enemy, who had
blasphemed against my country and the Maiden.  But there was nothing to
see on the water save my own cloth cap floating.  On the other side of
the fosse, howbeit, men were launching a pleasure-boat, which lay by a
stair at the foot of the further wall of the fosse.  The sight of them
made me glad to creep further up the steps that rounded a sharp corner,
till I came as far as an iron wicket-gate, which seemed to cut off my
retreat.  There I stopped, deeming that the wicket must be locked.  The
men were now rowing the boat into the middle of the water, so, without
expecting to find the gate open, I tried the handle.  It turned, to my no
little amazement; the gate swang lightly aside, as if its hinges had been
newly oiled, and I followed the staircase, creeping up the slimy steps in
the half-dark.  Up and round I went, till I was wellnigh giddy, and then
I tripped and reeled so that my body struck against a heavy ironed door.
Under my weight it yielded gently, and I stumbled across the threshold of
a room that smelled strangely sweet and was very warm, being full of the
sun, and the heat of a great fire.

"Is that you, Robin of my heart?" said a girl's voice in French; and,
before I could move, a pair of arms were round my neck.  Back she leaped,
finding me all wet, and not the man she looked for; and there we both
stood, in a surprise that prevented either of us from speaking.

She was a pretty lass, with brown hair and bright red cheeks, and was
dressed all in white, being, indeed, one of the laundresses of the
castle; and this warm room, fragrant with lavender, whereinto I had
stumbled, was part of the castle laundry.  A mighty fire was burning, and
all the tables were covered with piles and flat baskets of white linen,
sweet with scented herbs.

Back the maid stepped towards the door, keeping her eyes on mine; and, as
she did not scream, I deemed that none were within hearing: wherein I was
wrong, and she had another reason for holding her peace.

"Save me, gentle maid, if you may," I cried at last, falling on my knees,
just where I stood: "I am a luckless man, and stand in much peril of my
life."

"In sooth you do," she said, "if Robert Lindsay of the Scottish Archers
finds you here.  He loves not that another should take his place at a
tryst."

"Maiden," I said, beginning to understand why the gate was unlocked, and
wherefore it went so smooth on its hinges, "I fear I have slain a man,
one of the King's archers.  We wrestled together on the drawbridge, and
the palisade breaking, we fell into the moat, whence I clomb by the
hidden stairs."

"One of the archers!" cried she, as pale as a lily, and catching at her
side with her hand.  "Was he a Scot?"

"No, maid, but I am; and I pray you hide me, or show me how to escape
from this castle with my life, and that speedily."

"Come hither!" she said, drawing me through a door into a small, square,
empty room that jutted out above the moat.  "The other maids are at their
dinner," she went on, "and I all alone--the season being Lent, and I
under penance, and thinking of no danger."

For which reason, I doubt not, namely that the others had gone forth, she
had made her tryst at this hour with Robin Lindsay.  But he, if he was,
as she said, one of the Scottish archers that guarded the gate, was busy
enough belike with the tumult on the bridge, or in seeking for the body
of mine enemy.

"How to get you forth I know not," she said, "seeing that from yonder
room you pass into the kitchen and thence into the guard-room, and thence
again by a passage in the wall behind the great hall, and so forth to the
court, and through the gate, and thereby there is no escape: for see you
the soldiers must, and will avenge their comrade."

Hearing this speech, I seemed to behold myself swinging by a tow from a
tree branch, a death not beseeming one of gentle blood.  Up and down I
looked, in vain, and then I turned to the window, thinking that, as
better was not to be, I might dive thence into the moat, and take my
chance of escape by the stairs on the further side.  But the window was
heavily barred.  Yet again, if I went forth by the door, and lurked on
the postern stair, there was Robin Lindsay's dirk to reckon with, when he
came, a laggard, to his love-tryst.

"Stop!  I have it," said the girl; and flying into the laundry, she
returned with a great bundle of white women's gear and a gown of linen,
and a woman's white coif, such as she herself wore.

In less time than a man would deem possible, she had my wet hair, that I
wore about my shoulders, as our student's manner was, tucked up under the
cap, and the clean white smock over my wet clothes, and belted neatly
about my middle.

"A pretty wench you make, I swear by St. Valentine," cried she, falling
back to look at me, and then coming forward to pin up something about my
coif, with her white fingers.

I reckoned it no harm to offer her a sisterly kiss.

"'Tis lucky Robin Lindsay is late," cried she, laughing, "though even
were he here, he could scarce find fault that one maid should kiss
another.  Now," she said, snatching up a flat crate full of linen, "carry
these, the King's shirts, and sorely patched they are, on your head;
march straight through the kitchen, then through the guard-room, and then
by the door on the left into the long passage, and so into the court, and
begone; they will but take you for a newly come blanchisseuse.  Only
speak as little as may be, for your speech may betray you."  She kissed
me very kindly on both cheeks, for she was as frank a lass as ever I met,
and a merry.  Then, leading me to the door of the inner room, she pushed
it open, the savoury reek of the kitchen pouring in.

"Make good speed, Margot!" she cried aloud after me, so that all could
hear; and I walked straight up the King's kitchen, full as it was of men
and boys, breaking salads, spitting fowls, basting meat (though it was
Lent, but doubtless the King had a dispensation for his health's sake),
watching pots, tasting dishes, and all in a great bustle and clamour.  The
basket of linen shading my face, I felt the more emboldened, though my
legs, verily, trembled under me as I walked.  Through the room I went,
none regarding me, and so into the guard-room, but truly this was another
matter.  Some soldiers were dicing at a table, some drinking, some
brawling over the matter of the late tumult, but all stopped and looked
at me.

"A new face, and, by St. Andrew, a fair one!" said a voice in the accent
of my own country.

"But she has mighty big feet; belike she is a countrywoman of thine,"
quoth a French archer; and my heart sank within me as the other cast a
tankard at his head.

"Come, my lass," cried another, a Scot, with a dice-box in his hand,
catching at my robe as I passed, "kiss me and give me luck," and,
striking up my basket of linen, so that the wares were all scattered on
the floor, he drew me on to his knee, and gave me a smack that reeked
sorely of garlic.  Never came man nearer getting a sore buffet, yet I
held my hand.  Then, making his cast with the dice, he swore roundly,
when he saw that he had thrown deuces.

"Lucky in love, unlucky in gaming.  Lug out your losings," said his
adversary with a laugh; and the man left hold of my waist and began
fumbling in his pouch.  Straightway, being free, I cast myself on the
floor to pick up the linen, and hide my face, which so burned that it
must have seemed as red as the most modest maid might have deemed seemly.

"Leave the wench alone; she is new come, I warrant, and has no liking for
your wantonness," said a kind voice; and, glancing up, I saw that he who
spoke was one of the gentlemen who had ridden with the Maiden from
Vaucouleurs.  Bertrand de Poulengy was his name; belike he was waiting
while the King and the nobles devised with the Maiden privately in the
great hall.

He stooped and helped me to pick up my linen, as courteously as if I had
been a princess of the blood; and, because he was a gentleman, I suppose,
and a stranger, the archers did not meddle with him, save to break
certain soldiers' jests, making me glad that I was other than I appeared.

"Come," he said, "my lass, I will be your escort; it seems that Fortune
has chosen me for a champion of dames."

With these words he led the way forth, and through a long passage lit
from above, which came out into the court at the stairs of the great
hall.

Down these stairs the Maiden herself was going, her face held high and a
glad look in her eyes, her conference with the King being ended.  Poulengy
joined her; they said some words which I did not hear, for I deemed that
it became me to walk forward after thanking him by a look, and bending my
head, for I dared not trust my foreign tongue.

Before I reached the gateway they had joined me, which I was glad of,
fearing more insolence from the soldiers.  But these men held their
peace, looking grave, and even affrighted, being of them who had heard
the prophecy of the Maiden and seen its fulfilment.

"Have ye found the body of that man?" said Poulengy to a
sergeant-at-arms.

"Nay, sir, we deem that his armour weighed him down, for he never rose
once, though that Scot's head was seen thrice and no more.  Belike they
are good, peaceful friends at the bottom of the fosse together."

"Of what man speak you?" asked the Maiden of Poulengy.

"Of him that blasphemed as we went by an hour ago.  Wrestling with a Scot
on some quarrel, they broke the palisade, and--lo! there are joiners
already mending it.  'Tis old and frail.  The gentle Dauphin is over poor
to keep the furnishings of his castle as a king should do."

The Maiden grew wan as sun-dried grass in summer when she heard this
story told.  Crossing herself, she said--

"Alas!  I warned him, but he died unconfessed.  I will do what I may to
have Masses said for the repose of his soul, poor man: and he so young!"

With that she wept, for she wept readily, even for a less thing than such
a death as was that archer's.

We had now crossed the drawbridge, whereat my heart beat more lightly,
and the Maiden told Poulengy that she would go to the house where she
lodged, near the castle.

"And thence," she said, "I must fare into the town, for I have promised
to visit a damsel of my friends, one Heliote Poulvoir, if I may find my
way thither.  Know you, gentle damsel," she said to me, "where she
abides?  Or perchance you can lead me thither, if it lies on your way."

"I was even going thither, Pucelle," I said, mincing in my speech;
whereat she laughed, for of her nature she was merry.

"Scots are Heliote and her father, and a Scot are not you also, damsel?
your speech betrays you," she said; "you all cling close together, you
Scots, as beseems you well, being strangers in this sweet land of
France"; and her face lighted up as she spoke the name she loved, and my
heart worshipped her with reverence.

"Farewell," she cried to Poulengy, smiling graciously, and bowing with
such a courtesy as a queen might show, for I noted it myself, as did all
men, that this peasant girl had the manners of the Court, being schooled,
as I deem, by the greatest of ladies, her friends St. Margaret and St.
Catherine.

Then, with an archer, who had ridden beside her from Vaucouleurs,
following after her as he ever did, the Maiden and I began to go down the
steep way that led to the town.  Little she spoke, and all my thought was
to enter the house before Elliot could spy me in my strange disguise.




CHAPTER VII--CONCERNING THE WRATH OF ELLIOT, AND THE JEOPARDY OF NORMAN
LESLIE


The while we went down into the city of Chinon, a man attired as a maid,
a maiden clad as a man--strange companions!--we held but little converse.
Her mind, belike, was on fire with a great light of hope, of which
afterwards I learned, and the end of the days of trouble and of men's
disbelief seemed to her to be drawing near.  We may not know what visions
of victory and of auxiliary angels, of her King crowned, and fair France
redeemed and at peace, were passing through her fancy.  Therefore she was
not fain to talk, being at all times a woman of few words; and in this,
as in so many other matters, unlike most of her sex.

On my side I had more than enough to think of, for my case and present
jeopardy were enough to amaze older and wiser heads than mine.  For,
imprimis, I had slain one of the King's guards; and, moreover, had struck
the first blow, though my adversary, indeed, had given me uttermost
provocation.  But even if my enemies allowed me to speak in my own
defence, which might scarcely be save by miracle, it was scantly possible
for me to prove that the other had insulted me and my country.  Some
little hope I had that Sir Patrick Ogilvie, now constable of the Scottish
men-at-arms in France, or Sir Hugh Kennedy, or some other of our knights,
might take up my quarrel, for the sake of our common blood and country,
we Scots always backing each the other when abroad.  Yet, on the other
hand, it was more probable that I might be swinging, with a flock of
crows pecking at my face, before any of my countrymen could speak a word
for me with the King.

It is true that they who would most eagerly have sought my life deemed me
already dead, drowned in the fosse, and so would make no search for me.
Yet, as soon as I went about my master's affairs, as needs I must, I
would be known and taken; and, as we say in our country proverb, "my
craig would ken the weight of my hurdies." {12} None the less, seeing
that the soldiers deemed me dead, I might readily escape at once from
Chinon, and take to the roads again, if but I could reach my master's
house unseen, and get rid of this foolish feminine gear of cap and
petticoat which now I wore to my great shame and discomfort.

But on this hand lay little hope; for, once on the road, I should be in a
worse jeopardy than ever before, as an apprentice fled from my master,
and, moreover, with blood on my hands.  Moreover, I could ill brook the
thought of leaving Elliot, to whom my heart went forth in love, and of
missing my chance to strike a blow in the wars for the Maiden, and
against the English; of which reward I had the promise from my master.
Fortune, and fame, and love, if I were to gain what every young man most
desires, were only to be won by remaining at Chinon; but there, too, the
face of death was close to mine--as, indeed, death, or at least shame and
poverty, lay ambushed for me on all sides.

Here I sadly remembered how, with a light heart, I had left St. Andrews,
deeming that the story of my life was now about to begin, as it did for
many young esquires of Greece and other lands, concerning whom I had read
in romances.  Verily in the tale of my adventures hitherto there had been
more cuffs than crowns, more shame than honour; and, as to winning my
spurs, I was more in point to win a hempen rope, and in my end disgrace
my blood.

Now, as if these perils were not enough to put a man beside himself,
there was another risk which, even more than these, took up my thoughts.
Among all my dangers and manifold distresses, this raised its head
highest in my fancy, namely, the fear that my love should see me in my
outlandish guise, clad in woman's weeds, and carrying on my head a
woman's burden.  It was not so much that she must needs laugh and hold me
in little account.  Elliot laughed often, so that now it was not her
mirth, to which she was ever ready, but her wrath (whereto she was ready
also) that I held in awful regard.  For her heart and faith, in a
marvellous manner passing the love of women, were wholly set on this
maid, in whose company I now fared.  And, if the Maid went in men's
attire (as needs she must, for modesty's sake, who was about men's
business, in men's company), here was I attending her in woman's gear, as
if to make a mock of her, though in my mind I deemed her no less than a
sister of the saints.  And Elliot was sure to believe that I carried
myself thus in mockery and to make laughter; for, at that time, there
were many in France who mocked, as did that soldier whose death I had
seen and caused.  Thus I stood in no more danger of death, great as was
that risk, than in jeopardy of my mistress's favour, which, indeed, of
late I had been in some scant hope at last to win.  Thus, on all hands, I
seemed to myself as sore bestead as ever man was, and on no side saw any
hope of succour.

I mused so long and deep on these things, that the thought which might
have helped me came to me too late, namely, to tell all my tale to the
Maiden herself, and throw me on her mercy.  Nay, even when at last and
late this light shone on my mind, I had shame to speak to her,
considering the marvellous thing which I had just beheld of her, in the
fulfilment of her prophecy.  But now my master's house was in sight, at
the turning from the steep stairs and the wynd, and there stood Elliot on
the doorstep, watching and waiting for the Maid, as a girl may wait for
her lover coming from the wars.

There was no time given me to slink back and skulk in the shadow of the
corner of the wynd; for, like a greyhound in speed, Elliot had flown to
us and was kneeling to the Maid, who, with a deep blush and some anger in
her face--for she loved no such obeisances--bade her rise, and so kissed
and embraced her, as young girls use among themselves when they are
friends and fain of each other.  I had turned myself to go apart into the
shadow of the corner, as secretly as I might, when I ran straight into
the arms of the archer that followed close behind us.  On this encounter
he gave a great laugh, and, I believe, would have kissed me; but, the
Maiden looking round, he stood erect and grave as a soldier on guard, for
the Maiden would suffer no light loves and daffing.

"Whither make you, damsel, in such haste?" she cried to me.  "Come, let
me present you to this damsel, my friend--and one of your own country-
women.  Elliot, ma mie," she said to my mistress, "here is this kind
lass, a Scot like yourself, who has guided me all the way from the castle
hither, and, faith, the way is hard to find.  Do you thank her for me,
and let her sit down in your house: she must be weary with the weight of
her basket and her linen"--for these, when she spoke to me, I had laid on
the ground.  With this she led me up to Elliot by the hand, who began to
show me very gracious countenance, and to thank me, my face burning all
the while with confusion and fear of her anger.

Suddenly a new look, such as I had never seen before on her face in her
light angers, came into her eyes, which grew hard and cold, her mouth
also showing stiff; and so she stood, pale, gazing sternly, and as one
unable to speak.  Then--

"Go out of my sight," she said, very low, "and from my father's house!
Forth with you for a mocker and a gangrel loon!"--speaking in our common
Scots,--"and herd with the base thieves from whom you came, coward and
mocking malapert!"

The storm had fallen on my head, even as I feared it must, and I stood as
one bereft of speech and reason.

The Maid knew no word of our speech, and this passion of Elliot's, and so
sudden a change from kindness to wrath, were what she might not
understand.

"Elliot, ma mie," she said, very sweetly, "what mean you by this anger?
The damsel has treated me with no little favour.  Tell me, I pray, in
what she has offended."

But Elliot, not looking at her, said to me again, and this time tears
leaped up in her eyes--"Forth with you! begone, ere I call that archer to
drag you before the judges of the good town."

I was now desperate, for, clad as I was, the archer had me at an avail,
and, if I were taken before the men of the law, all would be known, and
my shrift would be short.

"Gracious Pucelle," I said, in French, turning to the Maiden, "my life,
and the fortune of one who would gladly fight to the death by your side,
are in your hands.  For the love of the blessed saints, your sisters, and
of Him who sends you on your holy mission, pray this demoiselle to let me
enter the house with you, and tell my tale to you and her.  If I satisfy
you not of my honour and good intent, I am ready, in this hour, to go
before the men of law, and deliver myself up to their justice.  For
though my life is in jeopardy, I dread death less than the anger of this
honourable demoiselle.  And verily this is a matter of instant life or
death."

So saying, I clasped my hands in the manner of one in prayer, setting all
my soul into my speech, as a man desperate.

The Maiden had listened very gravely, and sweetly she smiled when my
prayer was ended.

"Verily," she said to me, "here is deeper water than I can fathom.
Elliot, ma mie, you hear how gently, and in what distress, this fair lass
beseeches us."

"Fair lass!" cried Elliot: and then broke off between a sob and a laugh,
her hand catching at her side.

"If you love me," said the Maid, looking on her astonished, and not
without anger--"if you love me, as you have said, you that are the first
of my comforters, and, till this day, my only friend in your strange
town, let the lass come in and tell us her tale.  For, even if she be
distraught, and beside herself, as I well deem, I am sent to be a friend
of all them that suffer.  Moreover, ma mie, I have glad tidings for you,
which I am longing to speak, but speak it I will never, while the lass
goes thus in terror and fear of death or shame."

In saying these last words, the fashion of her countenance was changed to
a sweet entreaty and command, such as few could have beheld and denied
her what she craved, and she laid her hand lightly on Elliot's shoulder.

"Come," said Elliot, "be it as you will; come in with me; and
you"--turning to myself--"do you follow us."

They passed into the house, I coming after, and the archer waiting at the
door.

"Let none enter," said the Maiden to her archer, "unless any come to me
from the King, or unless it be the master of the house."

We passed into the chamber where my master was wont to paint his missals
and psalters when he would be alone.  Then Elliot very graciously bade
the Maiden be seated, but herself stood up, facing me.

"Gracious Maiden, and messenger of the holy saints," she said, "this
lass, as you deem her, is no woman, but a man, my father's apprentice,
who has clad himself thus to make of you a mockery and a laughing-stock,
because that you, being a maid, go attired as a man, by the will of Them
who sent you to save France.  Have I said enough, and do I well to be
angry?" and her eyes shone as she spoke.

The Maiden's brows met in wrath; she gazed upon me steadfastly, and I
looked--sinful man that I am!--to see her hand go to the hilt of the
sword that she wore.  But, making no motion, she only said--

"And thou, wherefore hast thou mocked at one who did thee no evil, and at
this damsel, thy master's daughter?"

"Gentle Maiden," I said, "listen to me for but a little moment.  It may
be, when thou hast heard all, that thou wilt still be wroth with me,
though not for mockery, which was never in my mind.  But the gentle
damsel, thy friend, will assuredly pardon me, who have already put my
life in peril for thy sake, and for the sake of our dear country of
Scotland and her good name."

"Thy life in peril for me!  How mean you?  I stood in no danger, and I
never saw your face before."

"Yet hast thou saved my life," I said; "but of that we may devise
hereafter.  I am, indeed, though a gentleman by blood and birth, the
apprentice of the father of this damsel, thy friend, who is himself a
gentleman and of a good house, but poverty drives men to strange shifts.
This day I went with my master to the castle, and I was on the drawbridge
when thou, with the gentlemen thy esquires, passed over it to see the
King.  On that bridge a man-at-arms spoke to thee shameful words,
blaspheming the holy name of God.  No sooner hadst thou gone by than he
turned on me, reviling my native country of Scotland.  Then I, not
deeming that to endure such taunts became my birth and breeding, struck
him on his lying mouth.  Then, as we wrestled on the bridge, we both
struck against the barrier, which was low, frail, and old, so that it
gave way under our weight, and we both fell into the moat.  When I rose
he was not in sight, otherwise I would have saved him by swimming, for I
desire to have the life of no man on my hands in private quarrel.  But
the archers shot at me from the drawbridge, so that I had to take thought
for myself.  By swimming under the water I escaped, behind a jutting
rock, to a secret stair, whence I pushed my way into a chamber of the
castle.  Therein was a damsel, busy with the linen, who, of her goodwill,
clad me in this wretched apparel above my own garb, and so, for that
time, saved my life, and I passed forth unknown; but yet hath caused me
to lose what I prize more highly than life--that is, the gracious
countenance of this gentle lady, thy friend and my master's daughter,
whom it is my honour and duty in all things to please and serve.  Tell
me, then, do I merit your wrath as a jester and a mock-maker, or does
this gentle lady well to be angry with her servitor?"

The Maiden crossed herself, and murmured a prayer for the soul of him who
had died in the moat.  But Elliot instantly flew to me, and, dragging off
my woman's cap, tore with her fair hands at the white linen smock about
my neck and waist, so that it was rent asunder and fell on the floor,
leaving me clad in my wet doublet and hose.

At this sight, without word spoken, she broke out into the merriest
laughter that ever I heard, and the most welcome; and the Maid too,
catching the malady of her mirth, laughed low and graciously, so that to
see and hear her was marvel.

"Begone!" cried Elliot--"begone, and shift thy dripping gear"; and, as I
fled swiftly to my chamber, I heard her laughter yet, though there came a
sob into it; but for the Maid, she had already stinted in her mirth ere I
left the room.

In this strange and unseemly fashion did I first come into the knowledge
of this admirable Maid--whom, alas! I was to see more often sad than
merry, and weeping rather than laughing, though, even in her utmost need,
her heart could be light and her mirth free: a manner that is uncommon
even among brave men, but, in women, never known by me save in her.  For
it is the way of women to be very busy and seriously concerned about the
smallest things, whereat a man only smiles.  But she, with her life at
stake, could pluck gaiety forth of danger, if the peril threatened none
but herself.  These manners of hers I learned to know and marvel at in
the later days that came too soon; but now in my chamber, I shifted my
wet raiment for dry with a heart wondrous light.  My craig {13} was in
peril, as we say, neither less nor more than half an hour agone, but I
had escaped the anger of Elliot; and even, as I deemed, had won more of
her good countenance, seeing that I had struck a blow for Scotland and
for her friend.  This thought made me great cheer in my heart; as I
heard, from the room below, the voices of the two girls devising together
very seriously for nigh the space of an hour.  But, knowing that they
might have matters secret between themselves to tell of, for the Maiden
had said that she brought good tidings, I kept coy and to myself in my
little upper chamber.  To leave the house, indeed, was more than my life
was worth.  Now to fly and hide was what I could not bring myself to
venture; here I would stay where my heart was, and take what fortune the
saints might send.  So I endured to wait, and not gladden myself with the
sight of Elliot, and the knowledge of how I now stood with her.  To me
this was great penance, but at last the voices ceased, and, looking
secretly from the window, I saw the Maiden depart, her archer following
her.

Now I could no longer bridle in my desire to be with Elliot, and learn
whether I was indeed forgiven, and how I stood in her favour.  So,
passing down the stair that led from my cubicle, I stood at the door of
the room wherein she was and knocked twice.  But none answered, and,
venturing to enter, I heard the sound of a stifled sob.  She had thrown
herself on a settle, her face turned to the wall, and the afternoon sun
was shining on her yellow hair, which lay loose upon her shoulders.

I dared to say no word, and she only made a motion of her hand towards
me, that I should begone, without showing me the light of her
countenance.  On this I went forth stealthily, my heart again very heavy,
for the Maiden had spoken of learning good tidings; and wherefore should
my mistress weep, who, an hour agone, had been so merry?  Difficult are
the ways of women, a language hard to be understood, wherefore "love," as
the Roman says, "is full of anxious fears."

Much misdoubting how I fared in Elliot's heart, and devising within
myself what this new sorrow of Elliot's might signify, I half forgot my
own danger, yet not so much as to fare forth of the doors, or even into
the booth, where customers might come, and I be known.  Therefore I
passed into a room behind the booth, where my master was wont to instruct
me in my painting; and there, since better might not be, I set about
grinding and mixing such colours as I knew that he required.

I had not been long about this task, when I heard him enter the booth
from without, whence he walked straight into my workroom.  I looked up
from my colours, whereat his face, which was ruddy, grew wan, he
staggered back, and, being lame, reeled against the wall.  There he
brought up, crossing himself, and making the sign of the cross at me.

"Avaunt!" he said, "in the name of this holy sign, whether thou art a
wandering spirit, or a devil in a dead man's semblance."

"Master," I said, "I am neither spirit nor devil.  Was it ever yet heard
that brownie or bogle mixed colours for a painter?  Nay, touch me, and
see whether I am not of sinful Scots flesh and blood"; and thereon I
laughed aloud, knowing what caused his fear, and merry at the sight of
it, for he had ever held tales of "diablerie," and of wraiths and freits
and fetches, in high scorn.

He sat him down on a chair and gaped upon me, while I could not contain
myself from laughing.

"For God's sake," said he, "bring me a cup of red wine, for my wits are
wandering.  Deil's buckie," he said in the Scots, "will water not drown
you?  Faith, then, it is to hemp that you were born, as shall shortly be
seen."

I drew him some wine from a cask that stood in the corner, on draught.  He
drank it at one venture, and held out the cup for more, the colour coming
back into his face.

"Did the archers tell me false, then, when they said that you had fired
up at a chance word, and flung yourself and the sentinel into the moat?
And where have you been wasting your time, and why went you from the
bridge ere I came back, if the archers took another prentice lad for
Norman Leslie?"

"They told you truth," I said.

"Then, in the name of Antichrist--that I should say so!--how scaped you
drowning, and how came you here?"

I told him the story, as briefly as might be.

"Ill luck go with yon second-sighted wench that has bewitched Elliot, and
you too, for all that I can see.  Never did I think to be frayed with a
bogle, {14} and, as might have been deemed, the bogle but a prentice
loon, when all was done.  To my thinking all this fairy work is no more
true than that you are a dead man's wraith.  But they are all wild about
it, at the castle, where I was kept long, doing no trade, and listening
to their mad clatter."

He took out of his pouch a parcel heedfully wrapped in soft folds of
silk.

"Here is this Book of Hours," he said, "that I have spent my eyesight,
and gold, purple, and carmine, and cobalt upon, these three years past; a
jewel it is, though I say so.  And I had good hope to sell it to Hugh
Kennedy, for he has of late had luck in taking two English knights
prisoners at Orleans--the only profitable trade that men now can
drive,--and the good knight dearly loves a painted book of devotion;
especially if, like this of mine, it be adorned with the loves of
Jupiter, and the Swan, and Danae, and other heathen pliskies.  We were
chaffering over the price, and getting near a bargain, when in comes
Patrick Ogilvie with a tale of this second-sighted Maid, and how she had
been called to see the King, and of what befell.  First, it seems, she
boded the death of that luckless limb of a sentinel, and then you took it
upon you to fulfil her saying, and so you and he were drowned, and I left
prenticeless.  Little comfort to me it was to hear Kennedy and Ogilvie
praise you for a good Scot and true, and say that it was great pity of
your death."

At this hearing my heart leaped for joy, first, at my own praise from
such good knights, and next, because I saw a blink of hope, having
friends at Court.  My master went on--

"Next, Ogilvie told how he had been in hall, with the Dauphin, the
Chancellor Tremouille, and some scores of knights and nobles, a great
throng.  They were all waiting on this Lorrainer wench, for the Dauphin
had been told, at last, that she brought a letter from Baudricourt, but
before he would not see her.  This letter had been kept from him, I guess
by whom, and there was other clash of marvels wrought by her, I know not
what.  So their wisdom was set on putting her to a kind of trial, foolish
enough!  A young knight was dressed in jewels and a coronet of the
King's, and the King was clad right soberly, and held himself far back in
the throng, while the other stood in front, looking big.  So the wench
comes in, and, walking straight through the press of knights, with her
head high, kneels to the King, where he stood retired, and calls him
'gentle Dauphin'!

"'Nay, ma mie,' says he, ''tis not I who am the Dauphin, but his Highness
yonder,'--pointing to the young knight, who showed all his plumage like a
muircock in spring.

"Nay, gentle Dauphin," she answers, so Ogilvie said, "it is to thee that
I am sent, and no other, and I am come to save the good town of Orleans,
and to lead thee to thy sacring at Rheims."

"Here they were all struck amazed, and the King not least, who then had
some words apart with the girl.  And he has given her rooms in the Tour
Coudraye within the castle; and the clergy and the doctors are to examine
her straitly, whether she be from a good airt, {15} or an ill, and all
because she knew the King, she who had never seen him before.  Why should
she never have seen him--who warrants me of it?--she dwelling these last
days nigh the castle!  Freits are folly, to my thinking, and fools they
that follow them.  Lad, you gave me a gliff; pass me another stoup of
wine!  Freits, forsooth!"

I served him, and he sat and chuckled in his chair, being pleasured by
the thought of his own wisdom.  "Not a word of this to Elliot, though,"
he said suddenly; "when there is a woman in a house--blessings on her!--it
is anything for a quiet life!  But, 'nom Dieu!' what with the fright you
gave me, sitting there, whereas I deemed you were meat for eels and carp,
and what with thy tale--ha, ha!--and my tale, and the wine, maybe, I
forgot your own peril, my lad.  Faith, your neck is like to be longer, if
we be not better advised."

Hearing him talk of that marvellous thing, wrought through inspiration by
the Maid--whereat, as his manner was, he mocked, I had clean forgotten my
own jeopardy.  Now this was instant, for who knew how much the archer
might have guessed, that followed with the Maid and me, and men-at-arms
might anon be at our door.

"It may be," said I, "that Sir Patrick Ogilvie and Sir Hugh Kennedy would
say a word for me in the King's ear."

"Faith, that is our one chance, and, luckily for you, the lad you
drowned, though in the King's service, came hither in the following of a
poor knight, who might take blood-ransom for his man.  Had he been La
Tremouille's man, you must assuredly have fled the country."

He took up his Book of Hours, with a sigh, and wrapped it again in its
silken parcel.

"This must be your price with Kennedy," he said, "if better may not be.
It is like parting with the apple of my eye, but, I know not well how, I
love you, my lad, and blood is thicker than water.  Give me my staff; I
must hirple up that weary hill again, and you, come hither."

He led me to his own chamber, where I had never been before, and showed
me how, in the chimney-neuk, was a way into a certain black hole of
little ease, wherein, if any came in search for me, I might lie hidden.
And, fetching me a cold fish (Lenten cheer), a loaf, and a stoup of wine,
whereof I was glad enough, he left me, groaning the while at his
ill-fortune, but laden with such thanks as I might give for all his great
kindness.

There then, I sat, when I had eaten, my ears pricked to listen for the
tramp of armed men below and the thunder of their summons at the door.
But they came not, and presently my thought stole back to Elliot, who,
indeed, was never out of my mind then--nay, nor now is.  But whether that
memory be sinful in a man of religion or not, I leave to the saints and
to good confession.  Much I perplexed myself with marvelling why she did
so weep; above all, since I knew what hopeful tidings she had gotten of
her friend and her enterprise.  But no light came to me in my
meditations.  I did not know then that whereas young men, and many lasses
too, are like the Roman lad who went with his bosom bare, crying "Aura
veni," and sighing for the breeze of Love to come, other maidens are
wroth with Love when he creeps into their hearts, and would fain cast him
out--being in a manner mad with anger against Love, and against him whom
they desire, and against themselves.  This mood, as was later seen, was
Elliot's, for her heart was like a wild bird trapped, that turns with
bill and claw on him who comes to set it free.  Moreover, I have since
deemed that her passion of faith in the Maid made war on her love for me;
one breast being scantly great enough to contain these two affections,
and her pride taking, against the natural love, the part of the love
which was divine.

But all these were later thoughts, that came to me in musing on the
sorrows of my days; and, like most wisdom, this knowledge arrived too
late, and I, as then, was holden in perplexity.




CHAPTER VIII--OF CERTAIN QUARRELS THAT CAME ON THE HANDS OF NORMAN LESLIE


Belike I had dropped asleep, outwearied with what had befallen me, mind
and body, but I started up suddenly at the sound of a dagger-hilt smitten
against the main door of the house, and a voice crying, "Open, in the
name of the Dauphin."  They had come in quest of me, and when I heard
them, it was as if a hand had given my heart a squeeze, and for a moment
my breath seemed to be stopped.  This past, I heard the old serving-woman
fumbling with the bolts, and peering from behind the curtain of my
casement, I saw that the ways were dark, and the narrow street was lit up
with flaring torches, the lights wavering in the wind.  I stepped to the
wide ingle, thinking to creep into the secret hiding-hole.  But to what
avail?  It might have served my turn if my escape alive from the moat had
only been guessed, but now my master must have told all the story, and
the men-at-arms must be assured that I was within.  Thinking thus, I
stood at pause, when a whisper came, as if from within the ingle--

"Unbar the door, and hide not."

It must be Elliot's voice, speaking through some tube contrived in the
ingle of the dwelling-room below or otherwise.  Glad at heart to think
that she took thought of me, I unbarred the door, and threw myself into a
chair before the fire, trying to look like one unconcerned.  The bolts
were now drawn below; I heard voices, rather Scots than French, to my
sense.  Then the step of one man climbed up the stair, heavily, and with
the tap of a staff keeping tune to it.  It was my master.  His face was
pale, and falling into a chair, he wiped the sweat from his brow.
"Unhappy man that I am!" he said, "I have lost my apprentice."

I gulped something down in my throat ere I could say, "Then it is death?"

"Nay," he said, and smiled.  "But gliff for gliff, {16} you put a fear on
me this day, and now we are even."

"Yet I scarce need a cup of wine for my recovery, master," I said,
filling him a beaker from the flagon on the table, which he drained
gladly, being sore wearied, so steep was the way to the castle, and hard
for a lame man.  My heart was as light as a leaf on a tree, and the
bitterness of shameful death seemed gone by.

"I have lost my prentice another way," he said, setting down the cup on
the table.  "I had much a do to see Kennedy, for he was at the dice with
other lords.  At length, deeming there was no time to waste, I sent in
the bonny Book of Hours, praying him to hear me for a moment on a weighty
matter.  That brought him to my side; he leaped at the book like a trout
at a fly, and took me to his own chamber.  There I told him your story.
When it came to the wench in the King's laundry, and Robin Lindsay, and
you clad in girl's gear, and kissed in the guard-room, he struck hand on
thigh and laughed aloud.

"Then I deemed your cause as good as three parts won, and he could not
hold in, but led me to a chamber where were many lords, dicing and
drinking: Tremouille, Ogilvie, the Bishop of Orleans--that holy man, who
has come to ask for aid from the King,--La Hire, Xaintrailles, and I know
not whom.  There I must tell all the chronicle again; and some said this,
and some that, and Tremouille mocks, that the Maid uttered her prophecy
to no other end but to make you fulfil it, and slay her enemy for the
sake of her 'beaux yeux.'  The others would hear nothing of this, and,
indeed, though I am no gull, I wot that Tremouille is wrong here, and
over cunning; he trusts neither man nor woman.  Howsoever it be, he went
with the story to the King, who is keen to hear any new thing.  And, to
be short, the end of it is this: that you have your free pardon, on these
terms, namely, that you have two score of masses said for the dead man,
and yourself take service under Sir Hugh Kennedy, that the King may not
lose a man-at-arms."

Never, sure, came gladder tidings to any man than these to me.  An hour
ago the rope seemed tight about my neck; one day past, and I was but a
prentice to the mean craft of painting and limning, arts good for a monk,
or a manant, but, save for pleasure, not to be melled or meddled with by
a man of gentle blood.  And now I was to wear arms, and that in the best
of causes, under the best of captains, one of my own country--a lord in
Ayrshire.

"Ay, even so," my master said, marking the joy in my face, "you are right
glad to leave us--a lass and a lameter. {17} Well, well, such is youth,
and eld is soon forgotten."

I fell on my knees at his feet, and kissed his hands, and I believe that
I wept.

"Sir," I said, "you have been to me as a father, and more than it has
been my fortune to find my own father.  Never would I leave you with my
will, and for the gentle demoiselle, your daughter--"  But here I
stinted, since in sooth I knew not well what words to say.

"Ay, we shall both miss you betimes; but courage, man!  After all, this
new life beseems you best, and, mark me, a lass thinks none the worse of
a lad because he wears not the prentice's hodden grey, but a Scots
archer's green, white, and red, and Charles for badge on breast and
sleeve, and a sword by his side.  And as for the bonny Book of
Hours--'Master,' I said with shame, 'was that my ransom?'

"Kennedy would have come near my price, and strove to make me take the
gold.  But what is bred in the bone will out; I am a gentleman born, not
a huckster, and the book I gave him freely.  May it profit the good
knight in his devotions!  But now, come, they are weary waiting for us;
the hour waxes late, and Elliot, I trow, is long abed.  You must begone
to the castle."

In the stairs, and about the door, some ten of Sir Hugh's men were
waiting, all countrymen of my own, and the noise they made and their
speech were pleasant to me.  They gave me welcome with shouts and
laughter, and clasped my hands: "for him that called us wine-sacks, you
have given him water to his wine, and the frog for his butler," they
said, making a jest of life and death.  But my own heart for the nonce
was heavy enough again, I longing to take farewell of Elliot, which might
not be, nor might she face that wild company.  Howbeit, thinking it good
to have a friend at court, I made occasion to put in the hand of the old
serving-woman all of such small coins as I had won in my life servile,
deeming myself well quit of such ill-gotten gear.  And thereafter, with
great mirth and noise, they set forth to climb the hill towards the
castle, where I was led, through many a windy passage, to the chamber of
Sir Hugh Kennedy.  There were torches lit, and the knight, a
broad-shouldered, fair-haired man, with a stern, flushed face, was
turning over and gazing at his new Book of Hours, like a child busy with
a fresh toy.  He laid the book down when we entered, and the senior of
the two archers who accompanied me told him that I was he who had been
summoned.

"Your name?" he asked; and I gave it.

"You are of gentle blood?"  And I answering "Yes," he replied, "Then see
that you are ready to shed it for the King.  Your life that was justly
forfeit, is now, by his Royal mercy, returned to you, to be spent in his
service.  Rutherford and Douglas, go take him to quarters, and see that
to-morrow he is clad as beseems a man of my command.  Now good night to
you--but stay!  You, Norman Leslie, you will have quarrels on your hand.
Wait not for them, but go to meet them, if they are with the French men-
at-arms, and in quarrel see that you be swift and deadly.  For the
townsfolk, no brawling, marauding, or haling about of honest wenches.
Here we are strangers, and my men must be respected."

He bowed his head: his words had been curt, no grace or kindness had he
shown me of countenance.  I felt in my heart that to him I was but a pawn
in the game of battle.  Now I seemed as far off as ever I was from my
foolish dream of winning my spurs; nay, perchance never had I sunk lower
in my own conceit.  Till this hour I had been, as it were, the hinge on
which my share of the world turned, and now I was no more than a wheel in
the carriage of a couleuvrine, an unconsidered cog in the machine of war.
I was to be lost in a multitude, every one as good as myself, or better;
and when I had thought of taking service, I had not foreseen the manner
of it and the nature of the soldier's trade.  My head, that I had carried
high, somewhat drooped, as I saluted, imitating my companions, and we
wheeled forth of the room.

"Hugh has taken the pride out of you, lad, or my name is not Randal
Rutherford," said the Border man who had guided me.  "Faith, he has a
keen tongue and a short way with him, but there are worse commanders.  And
now you must to your quarters, for the hour is late and the guard-room
shut."

He led me to our common sleeping-place, where, among many snoring men-at-
arms in a great bare hall, a pallet was laid for me, and my flesh crept
as I remembered how this was the couch of him whom I had slain.  Howbeit,
being well weary, despite the strangeness of the place, after brief
orisons I slept sound till a trumpet called us in the morning.

Concerning the strangeness of this waking, to me who had been gently
nurtured, and the rough life, and profane words which I must hear (not,
indeed, that they had been wholly banished from our wild days at St.
Andrews), it is needless that I should tell.  Seeing that I was come
among rude neighbours, I even made shift to fall back, in semblance, on
such manners as I had used among the students before I left Scotland,
though many perils, and the fear wherein I stood of Brother Thomas, and
the company of the maid Elliot, had caused me half to forget my
swaggering ways.  So, may God forgive me! I swore roundly; I made as if I
deemed lightly of that Frenchman's death, and, in brief, I so bore me
that, ere noon (when I behoved to go into Chinon with Randal Rutherford,
and there provide me with the rich apparel of our company), I had three
good quarrels on my hand.

First, there was the man-at-arms who had kissed me in the guard-room.  He,
in a "bourde" and mockery, making pretence that he would repeat his
insult, got that which was owing him, and with interest, for indeed he
could see out of neither of his squint eyes when I had dealt with him.
And for this cause perforce, if he needed more proof of my manhood than
the weight of my fist, he must tarry for the demonstration which he
desired.

Then there was Robin Lindsay, and at his wrath I make no marvel, for the
tale of how he came late to tryst, and at second-hand (with many such
rude and wanton additions as soldiers use to make), was noised abroad all
over the castle.  His quarrel was no matter for fisticuffs; so, being
attired in helmet, vambrace rere-brace, gauntlets, and greaves out of the
armoury, where many such suits were stored, I met him in a certain quiet
court behind the castle, where quarrels were usually voided.  And now my
practice of the sword at home and the lessons of our smith came handily
to my need.  After much clashing of steel and smiting out of sparks, I
chanced, by an art known to me, to strike his sword out of his hand.
Then, having him at an avail, I threw down my own blade, and so plainly
told him the plain truth, and how to his mistress I owed my life, which I
would rather lose now at his hand than hear her honour blamed, that he
forgave me, and we embraced as friends.  Neither was this jest anew cast
up against either of us, men fearing to laugh, as we say, with the wrong
side of their mouths.

After this friendly bout at point and edge, Robin and Randal Rutherford,
being off duty, must needs carry me to the Tennis Court, where Tremouille
and the King were playing two young lords, and that for such a stake as
would have helped to arm a hundred men for the aid of Orleans.  It was
pretty to see the ball fly about basted from the walls, and the players
bounding and striking; and, little as I understood the game, so eager was
I over the sport, that a gentleman within the "dedans" touched me twice
on the shoulder before I was aware of him.

"I would have a word with you, sir, if your grace can spare me the
leisure."

"May it not be spoken here?" I asked, for I was sorry to lose the
spectacle of the tennis, which was new to me, and is a pastime wherein
France beats the world.  Pity it is that many players should so curse and
blaspheme God and His saints!

"My business," replied the stranger, "is of a kind that will hardly
endure waiting."

With that I rose and followed him out into the open courtyard, much
marvelling what might be toward.

"You are that young gentleman," said my man, "for a gentleman I take you
to be, from your aspect and common report, who yesterday were the death
of Gilles de Puiseux?"

"Sir, to my sorrow, and not by my will, I am he, and but now I was going
forth to have certain masses said for his soul's welfare": which was
true, Randal Rutherford having filled my purse against pay-day.

"I thank you, sir, for your courtesy, and perchance may have occasion to
do the like gentle service for you.  Gilles de Puiseux was of my blood
and kin; he has none other to take up his feud for him in this place, and
now your quickness of comprehension will tell you that the business
wherewith I permit myself to break your leisure will brook no tarrying.
Let me say that I take it not upon me to defend the words of my cousin,
who insulted a woman, and, as I believe, a messenger from the blessed
Saints that love France."

I looked at him in some amazement.  He was a young man of about my own
years, delicately and richly clad in furs, silks, and velvets, a great
gold chain hanging in loops about his neck, a gold brooch with an ancient
Roman medal in his cap.  But the most notable thing in him was his thick
golden hair, whence La Hire had named him "Capdorat," because he was so
blond, and right keen in war, and hardy beyond others.  And here he was
challenging me, who stood before him in a prentice's hodden grey!

"Sir," I said, "I could wish you a better quarrel, but not more courtesy.
Many a gentleman seeing me such as I am, would bid me send, ere he
crossed swords with me, to my own country for my bor-brief, {18} which I
came away in too great haste to carry with me.  Nay, I was but now to set
forth and buy me a sword and other accoutrements; natheless, from the
armoury here they may equip me with sword and body armour."

"Of body-armour take no thought," he answered, "for this quarrel is of a
kind that must needs be voided in our smocks"; he meaning that it was "a
outrance," till one of us fell.

Verily, now I saw that this was not to be a matter of striking sparks
from steel, as Robin and I had done, but of life and death.

"I shall be the more speedily at your service," I made answer; and as I
spoke Randal and Robin came forth from the "dedans," the sport being
over.  They joined me, and I told them in few words my new business, my
adversary tarrying, cap in hand, till I had spoken, and then proclaiming
himself Aymar de Puiseux, a gentleman of Dauphine, as indeed my friends
knew.

"I shall wait on you, with your leave, at the isle in the river, where it
is of custom, opposite the booths of the gold-workers," quoth he, "about
the hour of noon"; and so, saluting us, he went, as he said, to provide
himself with friends.

"Blood of Judas!" quoth Robin, who swore terribly in his speech, "you
have your hands full, young Norman.  He is but now crept out of the rank
of pages, but when the French and English pages fought a valliance of
late, under Orleans, none won more praise than he, who was captain of the
French party."

"He played a good sword?" I asked.

"He threw a good stone!  Man, it was a stone bicker, and they had lids of
baskets for targes."

"And he challenges me to the field," I said hotly, "By St. Andrew!  I
will cuff his ears and send him back to the other boys."

"Norman, my lad, when were you in a stone bicker last?" quoth Randal; and
I hung my head, for it was not yet six months gone since the sailors and
we students were stoning each other in North Street.

"Yet he does play a very good sword, and is cunning of fence, for your
comfort," said Randal.  So I hummed the old lilt of the Leslies, whence,
they say, comes our name--

   Between the less lea and the mair,
   He slew the knight and left him there;--

for I deemed it well to show a good face.  Moreover, I had some conceit
of myself as a swordsman, and Randal was laughing like a foolbody at my
countenance.

"Faith, you will make a spoon or spoil a horn, and--let me have my laugh
out--you bid well for an archer," said Randal; and Robin counselling me
to play the same prank on the French lad's sword as late I had done on
his own, they took each of them an arm of mine, and so we swaggered down
the steep ways into Chinon.

First I would go to the tailor and the cordwainer, and be fitted for my
new splendours as an archer of the guard.

They both laughed at me again, for, said they very cheerfully, "You may
never live to wear these fine feathers."

But Randal making the reflection that, if I fell, there would be none to
pay the shopmaster, they both shouted with delight in the street, so that
passers-by turned and marvelled at them.  Clearly I saw that to go to
fight a duel is one thing, and to go and look on is another, and much
more gay, for my heart had no desire of all this merriment.  Rather would
I have recommended my case to the saints, and chiefly to St. Andrew, for
whose cause and honour I was about to put my life in jeopardy.  But
shame, and the fear of seeming fearful, drove me to jest with the
others--such risks of dying unconfessed are run by sinful men!

Howbeit, they helped me to choose cloth of the best colour and fashion,
laughing the more because I, being short of stature and slim, the tailor,
if I fell, might well find none among the archers to purchase that for
which, belike, I should have no need.

"We must even enlist the Pucelle in our guard, for she might wear this
apparel," quoth Randal.

Thus boisterously they bore themselves, but more gravely at the
swordsmith's, where we picked out a good cut-and-thrust blade, well
balanced, that came readily to my hand.  Then, I with sword at side, like
a gentleman, we made to the river, passing my master's booth, where I
looked wistfully at the windows for a blink of Elliot, but saw none that
I knew, only, from an open casement, the little jackanapes mopped and
mowed at me in friendly fashion.  Hard by the booth was a little pier,
and we took boat, and so landed on the island, where were waiting for us
my adversary and two other gentlemen.  Having saluted each other, we
passed to a smooth grassy spot, surrounded on all sides by tall poplar
trees.  Here in places daffodils were dancing in the wind; but otherwhere
the sward was much trampled down, and in two or three spots were black
patches that wellnigh turned my courage, for I was not yet used to the
sight of men's blood, here often shed for little cause.

The friends of us twain adversaries, for enemies we could scarce be
called, chose out a smooth spot with a fair light, the sun being veiled,
and when we had stripped to our smocks, we drew and fell to work.  He was
very quick and light in his movements, bounding nimbly to this side or
that, but I, using a hanging guard, in our common Scots manner, did
somewhat perplex him, to whom the fashion was new.  One or two scratches
we dealt each other, but, for all that, I could see we were well matched,
and neither closed, as men rarely do in such a combat, till they are
wroth with hurts and their blood warm.  Now I gashed his thigh, but not
deeply, and with that, as I deemed, his temper fired, for he made a full
sweep at my leg above the knee.  This I have always reckoned a fool's
stroke, as leaving the upper part of the body unguarded, and avoiding
with my right leg, I drove down with all my force at his head.  But, even
as I struck, came a flash and the sudden deadness of a deep wound, for he
had but feinted, and then, avoiding me so that I touched him not, he
drove his point into my breast.  Between the force of my own blow and
this stab I fell forward on my face, and thence rolled over on my back,
catching at my breast with my hands, as though to stop the blood, but, in
sooth, not well knowing what I did.

He had thrown down his sword, and now was kneeling by my side.

"I take you to witness," he said, "that this has befallen to my great
sorrow, and had I been where this gentleman was yesterday, and heard my
cousin blaspheme, I would myself have drawn on him, but--"  And here, as
I later heard, he fainted from loss of blood, my sword having cut a great
vein; and I likewise lost sense and knowledge.  Nor did I know more till
they lifted me and laid me on a litter of poplar boughs, having stanched
my wound as best they might.  In the boat, as they ferried us across the
river, I believe that I fainted again; and so, "between home and hell,"
as the saying is, I lay on my litter and was carried along the street
beside the water.  Folk gathered around us as we went.  I heard their
voices as in a dream, when lo! there sounded a voice that I knew right
well, for Elliot was asking of the people "who was hurt?"  At this
hearing I hove myself up on my elbow, beckoning with my other hand; and I
opened my mouth to speak, but, in place of words, came only a wave of
blood that sickened me, and I seemed to be dreaming, in my bed, of Elliot
and her jackanapes; and then feet were trampling, and at length I was
laid down, and so seemed to fall most blessedly asleep, with a little
hand in mine, and rarely peaceful and happy in my heart, though wherefore
I knew not.  After many days of tossing on the waves of the world, it was
as if I had been brought into the haven where I would be.  Of what was
passing I knew or I remember nothing.  Later I heard that a good priest
had been brought to my bedside, and perchance there was made some such
confession as the Church, in her mercy, accepts from sinful men in such
case as mine.  But I had no thought of life or death, purgatory or
paradise; only, if paradise be rest among those we love, such rest for an
unknown while, and such sense of blissful companionship, were mine.  But
whether it was well to pass through and beyond this scarce sensible joy,
or whether that peace will ever again be mine and unending, I leave with
humility to them in whose hands are Christian souls.




CHAPTER IX--OF THE WINNING OF ELLIOT


The days of fever and of dreams went by and passed, leaving me very weak,
but not ignorant of where I was, and of what had come and gone.  My
master had often been by my bedside, and Elliot now and again; the old
housewife also watched me by night, and gave me drink when I thirsted.
Most of the while I deemed I was at home, in the house of Pitcullo; yet I
felt there was something strange, and that there was pain somewhere in
the room.  But at length, as was said, I came to knowledge of things, and
could see Elliot and remember her, when she knelt praying by my bed, as
oft she did, whiles I lay between life and death.  I have heard speak of
men who, being inflamed with love, as I had been, fell into a fever of
the body, and when that passed, lo! their passion had passed with it, and
their longing.  And so it seemed to be with me.  For some days I was not
permitted to utter a word, and later, I was as glad in Elliot's company
as you may have seen a little lad and lass, not near come to full age,
who go playing together with flowers and such toys.  So we were merry
together, the jackanapes keeping us company, and making much game and
sport.

Perchance these were my most blessed days, as of one who had returned to
the sinless years, when we are happier than we know, and not yet
acquainted with desire.  Now and again Rutherford and Lindsay would come
to visit me, seeming strangely still and gentle, speaking little, but
looking at me with kind eyes, and vowing that my tailor should yet be
paid for his labour.  Capdorat also came, for he had but suffered a flesh
wound with much loss of blood, and we showed each other the best
countenance.  So time went by, while I grew stronger daily; and now it
was ordained by the leech, a skilful man, that I might leave my bed, and
be clothed, and go about through the house, and eat stronger food,
whereof I had the greatest desire, and would ever be eating like a
howlet. {19}  Now, when I was to rise, I looked that they should bring me
my old prentice's gabardine and hose, but on the morning of that day
Elliot came, bearing in her arms a parcel of raiment very gay and costly.

"Here is your fine clothing new come from the tailor's booth," she cried
merrily.  "See, you shall be as bright as spring, in green, and white,
and red!"

There was the bonnet, with its three coloured plumes, and the doublet,
with Charles wrought in silver on the arm and breast, and all other
things seemly--a joy to mine eyes.

She held them up before me, her face shining like the return of life,
with a happy welcome; and my heart beat to see and hear her as of old it
was wont to do.

"And wherefore should not I go to the wars," she cried, "and fight beside
the Maid?  I am as tall as she, if scantly so strong, and brave--oh, I am
very brave Glacidas, I bid you beware!" she said, putting the archer's
bonnet gallantly cocked on her beautiful head, and drawing forth the
sword from his scabbard, as one in act to fight, but in innocent
unwarlike wise.

There she stood before me in the sunlight, like the Angel of Victory, all
glad and fair, and two blue rays from her eyes shot into my heart, and
lo! I was no more a child, but a man again and a lover.

"O Elliot," I said, ere ever I wist what I was saying, and I caught her
left hand into mine--"O Elliot, I love you!  Give me but your love, and I
shall come back from the wars a knight, and claim my love to be my lady."

She snatched her hand suddenly, as if angered, out of mine, and
therewith, being very weak, I gave a cry, my wound fiercely paining me.
Then her face changed from rose-red to lily-white, she dropped on her
knees by my bed, and her arms were about my neck, and all over my face
her soft, sweet-scented hair and her tears.

"Oh, I have slain you, I have slain you, my love!" she sobbed, making a
low, sweet moan, as a cushat in the wild wood, for I lay deadly still,
being overcome with pain and joy.  And there I was, my love comforting me
as a mother comforts her child.

I moved my hand, to take hers in mine--her little hand; and so, for a
space, there was silence between us, save for her kind moaning, and in my
heart was such gladness as comes but once to men, and may not be spoken
in words of this world.

There was silence between us; then she rose very gently and tossed back
her hair, showing her face wet with tears, but rosy-red with happiness
and sweet shame.  Had it not been for that chance hurt, how long might I
have wooed ere I won her?  But her heart was molten by my anguish.

"Hath the pain passed?" she whispered.

"Sweet was the pain, my love, and sweetly hast thou healed it with thy
magic."

Then she kissed me, and so fled from the room, as one abashed, and came
not back that day, when, indeed, I did not rise, nor for two days more,
being weaker than we had deemed.  But happiness is the greatest leech on
earth, and does the rarest miracles of healing; so in three days' space I
won strength to leave my bed and my room, and could sit by the door, at
noon, in the sun of spring, that is warmer in France than in our own
country.

Now it could not be but that Elliot and I must meet, when her father was
in town about his affairs, or busy in the painting-room, and much work he
had then on his hands.  But Elliot was right coy, hiding herself from me,
who watched warily, till one day, when my master was abroad, I had the
fortune to find her alone in the chamber, putting spring flowers in a
very fair vessel of glass.  I made no more ado, but coming in stealthily,
I caught her boldly about the body, saying--

"Yield you, rescue or no rescue, and strive not against me, lest you slay
a wounded man-at-arms."

For very fear, as I believe, lest she might stir my wound again, she was
still as a bird that lies in your hands when once you have caught it.  And
all that passes of kiss and kind word between happy lovers passed between
us, till I prayed of her grace, that I might tell her father how things
stood, for well I had seen by his words and deeds that he cherished me as
a son.  So she granted this, and we fell to devising as to what was to be
in days to come.  Lackland was I, and penniless, save for my pay, if I
got it; but we looked to the common fortune of young men-at-arms, namely,
spoil of war and the ransom of prisoners of England or Burgundy.  For I
had set up my resolve either to die gloriously, or to win great wealth
and honour, which, to a young man and a lover, seem things easily come
by.  Nor could my master look for a great fortune in marriage, seeing
that, despite his gentle birth, he lived but as a burgess, and by the
work of his hands.

As we thus devised, she told me how matters now were in the country, of
which, indeed, I still knew but little, for, to a man sick and nigh upon
death, nothing imports greatly that betides beyond the walls of his
chamber.  What I heard was this: namely, that, about Orleans, the English
ever pressed the good town more closely, building new bastilles and other
great works, so as to close the way from Blois against any that came
thence of our party with victual and men-at-arms.  And daily there was
fighting without the walls, wherein now one side had the better, now the
other; but food was scant in Orleans, and many were slain by
cannon-shots.  Yet much was spoken of a new cannonier, lately come to aid
the men of Orleans, and how he and John of Lorraine slew many of the
hardiest of the English with their couleuvrines.

At this telling I bethought me of Brother Thomas, but spoke no word
concerning him, for my mistress began very gladly to devise of her dear
Maid, concerning whom, indeed, she could never long be silent.  "Faithless
heart and fickle," I said in a jest, "I believe you love that Maid more
than you love me, and as she wears sword at side, like a man, I must even
challenge her to fight in the island."

Here she stayed my speech in the best manner and the most gracious,
laughing low, so that, verily, I was clean besotted with love, and
marvelled that any could be so fair as she, and how I could have won such
a lady.

"Beware how you challenge my Maid," said she at last, "for she fights but
on horseback, with lance and sperthe, {20} and the Duc d'Alencon has seen
her tilt at the ring, and has given her the best steed in his stables,
whereon she shall soon lead her army to Orleans."

"Then I must lay by my quarrel, for who am I to challenge my captain?
But, tell me, hath she heard any word of thee and me?"

Elliot waxed rosy, and whispered--

"We had spoken together about thee, ere she went to Poictiers to be
examined and questioned by the doctors of law and learning, after thou
wert wounded."  Concerning this journey to Poictiers I knew nothing, but
I was more concerned to hear what the Maid had said about Elliot and me.
For seeing that the Maid herself was vowed (as men deemed) to virginity,
it passed into my mind that she might think holy matrimony but a low
estate, and might try to set my mistress's heart on following her own
example.  And then, I thought, but foolishly, Elliot's love for me might
be weaker than her love for the Maid.

"Yes," my lady went on, "I could not but open my heart about thee and me,
to one who is of my own age, and so wise, unlike other girls.  Moreover,
I scarce knew well whether your heart was like disposed with my heart.
Therefore I devised with her more than once or twice."

Hiding her face on my breast, she spoke very low; and as my fancy had
once seen the children, the dark head and the golden, bowed together in
prayer for France and the Dauphin, so now I saw them again, held close
together in converse, and that strange Maid and Prophetess listening,
like any girl, to a girl's tale of the secrets of her heart.

"And what counsel gave the Maid?" I said; "or had she any prophecy of our
fortune?"

"Nay, on such matters she knows no more than you or I, or knows but
seldom, nor seeks to learn from her counsel.  Only she is bidden that she
must rescue Orleans, and lead the Dauphin to his sacring at Rheims.  But
she wished me well, and comforted me that your heart was even as my own,
as she saw on that day when you wore woman's gear and slew him that
blasphemed her.  And of you she spoke the best words, for that you, who
knew her not, took her part against her enemy.  And for your wound she
sorrowed much, not knowing, more than I who am simple, whether it would
turn to life or death.  And if to life, then, if she could but persuade
the doctor and clergy and the King's counsellors to let her go, she said
that you should follow with her to the wars, and she, if so the saints
pleased, would be the making of your fortune, you and I being her first
friends."

"The saints fight for her!" I said, "for we have done our part thus far,
and I would that I may be well ere she raises her standard."

But here Elliot turned right pale, at the thought of my going to the
wars, she holding my face off and gazing steadily upon me with wistful
eyes.

"O God, send that the Maid go speedily!" she cried, "for as now you are
not fit to bear arms."

"Thou wouldst not have me lag behind, when the Maid's banner is on the
wind?"

"Nay," she said, but slowly, "thee and all that I have would I give for
her and for her cause, and for the saints.  But now thou must not
go,"--and her eyes yearned upon me--"now that I could overthrow thee if
we came to war."

So here she laughed again, being like the weather without--a changeful
thing of shower and shine.

Thus we continued devising, and she told me that, some days after my
wounding, the Maid had held converse apart with the King, and then gave
him to wit of certain marvellous matters, that none might know save by
heavenly inspiration.  But what these matters might be none could tell,
save the King and the Maiden only.

That this was sooth I can affirm, having myself been present in later
years, when one that affected to be the very Pucelle, never slain, or re-
arisen by miracle, came before the King, and truly she had beguiled many.
Then the King said, "Welcome Pucelle, ma mie, thou art welcome if thou
hast memory of that secret thing which is between thee and me."  Whereon
this false woman, as one confounded, fell on her knees and confessed her
treason.

This that Elliot told me, therefore, while the sun shone into the chamber
through the bare vine-tendrils, was sooth, and by this miracle, it seems,
the Maid had at last won the ear of the King.  So he bade carry her to
Poictiers, where the doctors and the learned were but now examining into
her holy life, and her knowledge of religion, being amazed by the wisdom
of her answers.  The noble ladies about her, too, and these mendicant
friars that were sent to hold inquisition concerning her at Domremy, had
found in her nothing but simplicity and holy maidenhood, pity and piety.
But, as for a sign of her sending, and a marvel to convince all men's
hearts, that, she said, she would only work at Orleans.  So now she was
being accepted, and was to raise her standard, as we had cause to
believe.

"But," said Elliot, "the weeks go by, and much is said, and men and
victual are to be gathered, and still they tarry, doing no great deed.
Oh, would that to-day her standard were on the wind! for to-day, and for
these many days, I must have you here, and tend you till you be fit to
bear arms."

Therewith she made me much good cheer; then, very tenderly taking her
arms from about me, lest I should be hurt again, she cried--

"But we speak idly, and thou hast not seen the standard, and the banner,
and the pennon of the Maid that my father is painting."

Then I must lean on her shoulder, as, indeed, I still had cause to do,
and so, right heedfully, she brought me into the painting-chamber.  There,
upon great easels, were stretched three sheets of "bougran," {21} very
white and glistering--a mighty long sheet for the standard, a smaller
one, square, for the banner, and the pennon smaller yet, in form of a
triangle, as is customary.

The great standard, in the Maiden's wars, was to be used for the rallying
of all her host; the pennon was a signal to those who fought around her,
as guards of her body; and about the banner afterwards gathered, for
prayer and praise, those men, confessed and clean of conscience, whom she
had called and chosen.

These cloths were now but half painted, the figures being drawn, by my
master's hands, and the ground-colours laid; but some portions were quite
finished, very bright and beautiful.  On the standard was figured God the
Father, having the globe in His hand; two angels knelt by Him, one
holding for His blessing the lily of France.  The field was to be sown
with fleurs-de-lys, and to bear the holy names: Jhesu--Maria.  On the
banner was our Lord crucified between the Holy Virgin and St. John.  And
on the pennon was wrought the Annunciation, the angel with a lily
kneeling to the Blessed Virgin.  On the standard, my master, later,
fashioned the chosen blazon of the Maid--a dove argent, on a field azure.
But the blazon of the sword supporting the crown, between two lilies,
that was later given to her and her house, she did not use, as her
enemies said she did, out of pride and vainglory, mixing her arms with
holy things, even at Rheims at the sacring.  For when she was at Rheims,
no armorial bearings had yet been given to her.  Herein, then, as always,
they lied in their cruel throats; for, as the Psalmist says, "Quare
fremuerunt gentes?"

All these evil tongues, and all thought of evil days, were far from us as
we stood looking at the work, and praising it, as well we might, for
never had my master wrought so well.  Now, as I studied on the paintings,
I well saw that my master had drawn the angel of the pennon in the
likeness of his own daughter Elliot.  Wonderful it was to see her fair
face and blue eyes, holy and humble, with the gold halo round her head.

"Ah, love," I said, "that banner I could follow far, pursuing fame and
the face of my lady!"

With that we fell into such dalliance and kind speech as lovers use,
wholly rapt from the world in our happiness.

Even then, before we so much as heard his step at the door, my master
entered, and there stood we, my arm about her neck and hers about my
body, embracing me.

He stood with eyes wide open, and gave one long whistle.

"Faith!" he cried, "our surgery hath wrought miracles!  You are whole
beyond what I looked for; but surely you are deaf, for my step is heavy
enough, yet, me thinks, you heard me not."

Elliot spoke no word, but drawing me very heedfully to a settle that was
by the side of the room, she fled without looking behind her.

"Sir," I said, as soon as she was gone, "I need make no long story--"

"Faith, no!" he answered, standing back from the banner and holding his
hands at each side of his eyes, regarding his work as limners do.  "You
twain, I doubt not, were smitten senseless by these great masterpieces,
and the thought of the holy use to which they were made."

"That might well have been, sir, but what we had covenanted to tell you
this day we have told unwittingly, methinks, already.  I could not be in
your daughter's company, and have the grace of her gentle ministerings--"

"But you must stand senseless before her father's paintings?  Faith, you
are a very grateful lad!  But so it is, and I am not one of those blind
folk who see not what is under their eyes.  And now, what now?  Well, I
can tell you.  You are to be healed, and follow these flags to war, and
win your spurs, and much wealth by ransoms, and so make my lass your
lady.  Is it not so?"

I was abashed by his "bourdes," and could say nought, for, being still
very weak, the tears came into my eyes.  Then he drew near me, limping,
and put his hand on my shoulder, but very gently, saying--

"Even so be it, my son, as better may not be.  'Tis no great match, but I
looked, in this country, for nothing nobler or more wealthy.  That my
lass should be happy, and have one to fend for her, there is my affair,
and I am not one of those fathers who think to make their daughters glad
by taking from them their heart's desire.  So cheer up!  What, a man-at-
arms weeping!  Strange times, when maids lead men-at-arms and men-at-arms
weep at home!"

With these words he comforted me, and made me welcome, for indeed he was
a kind man and a wise; so many there are that cause shrewd sorrow when
there should be joy in their houses!  This was never his way, and wise do
I call him, for all that has come and gone.

In a little time, when I had thanked him, and shown him, I trow, how he
stood in my love, he bade me go to my chamber and be at rest, saying that
he must take thought as to how matters stood.

"For you are not yet fit to bear arms, nor will be for these many days.
Nor is it seemly, nor our country's custom, that my maid should dwell
here in the house with you, as things are between you, and I must
consider of how I may bestow her till you march with your troop, if
marching there is to be."

This I dared not gainsay, and so I went to my chamber with a heart full
of grief and joy, for these hours that are all of gladness come rarely to
lovers, and to me were scantly measured.  Perchance it was for my soul's
welfare, to win me from the ways of the world.

But to Elliot and me that night bore no joy, but sorrow, albeit passing.
At supper we met, indeed, but she stayed with us not long after supper,
when my master, with a serious countenance, told me how he had taken
counsel with a very holy woman, of his own kin, widow of an archer, and
how she was going on pilgrimage to our Lady of Puy en Velay, by reason of
the jubilee, for this year Good Friday and the Annunciation fell on the
same day.

"To-morrow she sets forth, and whatsoever prayer can do for France and
the King shall be done.  Always, after this day of jubilee, they say that
strange and great matters come to pass.  That there will be strange
matters I make no doubt, for when before, save under holy Deborah in
Scripture, did men follow a woman to war?  May good come of it!  However
it fall out, Elliot is willing to go on pilgrimage, for she is very
devout.  Moreover, she tells me that it had been in her mind before, for
the mother of that Maid is to be at Puy, praying for her daughter, as,
certes, she hath great need, if ever woman had.  And Elliot is fain to
meet her and devise with her about the Maid.  And for you, you still need
our nursing, and the sooner you win strength, the nearer you are to that
which you would win.  Still, I am sorry, lad, for I remember my courting
days and the lass's mother, blessings on her!"

To all this I could make no answer but that his will was mine; and so the
day ended in a mingling of gladness and sorrow.




CHAPTER X--HOW NORMAN LESLIE WAS OUT OF ALL COMFORT


My brethren the good Benedictine Fathers here in Pluscarden Priory, are
wont betimes to be merry over my penitents, for all the young lads and
lasses in the glen say they are fain to be shriven by old Father Norman
and by no other.

This that my brethren report may well be true, and yet I take no shame in
the bruit or "fama."  For as in my hot youth I suffered sorrows many from
love, so now I may say, like that Carthaginian queen in Maro, "miseris
succurrere disco."  The years of the youth of most women and men are like
a tourney, or jousts courteous, and many fall in the lists of love, and
many carry sorer wounds away from Love's spears, than they wot of who do
but look on from the safe seats and secure pavilions of age.  Though all
may seem but a gentle and joyous passage of arms, and the weapons that
they use but arms of courtesy, yet are shrewd blows dealt and wounds
taken which bleed inwardly, perchance through a whole life long.  To
medicine these wounds with kind words is, it may be, part of my poor
skill as a healer of souls in my degree, and therefore do the young
resort to Father Norman.

Some confessors there be who laugh within their hearts at these sorrows
of lovers, as if they were mere "nugae" and featherweights: others there
are who wax impatient, holding all love for sin in some degree, and
forgetting that Monseigneur St. Peter himself was a married man, and
doubtless had his own share of trouble and amorous annoy when he was
winning the lady his wife, even as other men.  But if I be of any avail
(as they deem) in the healing of hearts, I owe my skill of that surgery
to remembrance of the days of my youth, when I found none to give me
comfort, save what I won from a book that my master had in hand to copy
and adorn, namely, "The Book of One Hundred Ballades, containing Counsel
to a Knight, that he should love loyally"; this counsel offered by
Messire Lyonnet de Coismes, Messire Jehan de Mailly, the Sieur d'Yvry,
and many other good knights that were true lovers.  Verily, in sermons of
preachers and lives of holy men I found no such comfort.

Almost the sorest time of my sorrowing was for very grief of heart when
Elliot set forth on pilgrimage to Puy en Velay, for we were but newly
come together; "twain we were with one heart," as a maker sang whom once
I met in France ere I came back to Scotland; sweetly could he make, but
was a young clerk of no godly counsel, and had to name Maitre Francoys
Villon.  Our heart was one, the heart of Elliot and mine own, and lo!
here, in a day, it was torn asunder and we were set apart by the wisdom
of men.

I remember me how I lay wakeful on the night before the day when Elliot
should depart.  Tossing and turning, I lay till the small fowls brake
forth with their songs, and my own thought seemed to come and go, and
come again in my head, like the "ritournelle" of the birds.  At last I
might not endure, but rose and attired myself very early, and so went
down into the chamber.  Thither presently came Elliot, feigning wonder to
find me arisen, and making pretence that she was about her housewiferies,
but well I wot that she might sleep no more than I.  The old housewife
coming and going through the room, there we devised, comforting each
other with hopes and prayers; indeed we sorely wanted comfort, because
never till we were wed, if ever that should be, might we have such solace
of each other's presence as we desired.  Then I brought from the workshop
a sheet of vellum and colours, and the painting tools, and so fashioned a
little picture of her, to wear within the breast of my doublet.  A rude
thing it was and is, for what gold, however finely handled, could match
with her golden hair, whereof, at my desire, she gave me a lock; and of
all worldly gear from my secular life, these and the four links of my
mother's chain alone are still mine, and where my heart is there is my
treasure.  And she, too, must clip a long curl of my hair, for as yet it
was not cut "en ronde," as archers use to wear it, but when she came
again, she said she would find me shrewdly shaven, and then would love me
no longer.  Then she laughed and kissed me, and fell to comforting me for
that she would not be long away.

"And in three months or four," she said, "the King will be sacred at
Rheims, and the Maid will give you red wine to drink in Paris town, and
the English will be swept into the sea, and then we shall have peace and
abundance."

"And then shall we be wedded, and never part," I cried; whereat she
blushed, bidding me not be over bold, for her heart might yet change, and
so laughed again; and thus we fleeted the time, till her father came and
sent her about disposing such things as she must take with her.  Among
these she was set on carrying her jackanapes, to make her merry on the
road, though here I was of another counsel.  For in so great a gathering
there must be many gangrel folk, and among them, peradventure, the violer
woman, who would desire to have the creature given back to her.  But, if
it were so, Elliot said she would purchase the jackanapes, "for I am no
lifter of other men's cattle, as all you Scots are, and I am fain to own
my jackanapes honestly."

So she carried him with her, the light chain about her wrist, and he
riding on her saddle-bow, for presently, with many banners waving and
with singing of hymns, came the troop who wended together on pilgrimage.
Many townsfolk well armed were there to guard their women; the flags of
all the crafts were on the wind; the priests carried blessed banners; so
with this goodly company, and her confessor, and her father's old
kinswoman, Elliot rode away.  The jackanapes was screeching on her saddle-
bow, her yellow hair was lifted on her shoulder with the light breeze;
her father rode the first two stages with them.  Merry enough they seemed
that went, and the bells were chiming, but I was left alone, my heart
empty, or only full of useless longings.  I betook myself, therefore, to
a chapel hard by, and there made my orisons for their safety and for good
speed to the Maid and her holy enterprise.

Thereafter there was no similitude for me and my unhappy estate, save
that of a dog who has lost his master in a strange place, and goes
questing everywhere, and comfortless.  Then Randal Rutherford, coming to
visit me, found me such a lackmirth, he said, and my wits so distraught,
that a love-sick wench were better company for a man-at-arms.

"Cheer up, man," he said.  "Look at me, did I not leave my heart at
Branxholme Mains with Mally Grieve, and so in every town where I have
been in garrison, and do you see me cast down?  Off with this green
sickness, or never will you have strength to march with the Maid, where
there is wealth to be won, and golden coronets, and gaudy stones, such as
Saunders Macausland took off the Duke of Clarence at Bauge.  Faith,
between the wound Capdorat gave you and this arrow of Dan Cupid's in your
heart, I believe you will not be of strength to carry arms till there is
not a pockpudding left in broad France.  Come forth, and drain a pot or
two of wine, or, if the leech forbids it, come, I will play you for all
that is owing between you and me."

With that he lugged out his dice and fetched a tablier, but presently
vowed that it was plain robbery, for I could keep no count of the game.
Therewith he left me, laughing and mocking, and saying that I had been
bolder with Robin Lindsay's lass.

Being alone and out of all comfort, I fell to wandering in the workroom,
and there lit, to my solace, on that blessed book of the hundred
ballades, which my master was adorning with pictures, and with scarlet,
blue, and gold.  It set forth how a young knight, in sorrow of love, was
riding between Pont de Ce and Angiers, and how other knights met him and
gave him counsel.  These lines I read, and getting them by rote, took
them for my device, for they bid the lover thrust himself foremost in the
press, and in breach, mine, and escalade.

   S'en assault viens, devant te lance,
   En mine, en eschielle, en tous lieux
   Ou proesce les bons avance,
   Ta Dame t'en aimera mieux.

But reading soon grew a weariness to me, as my life was, and my master
coming home, bade me be of better cheer.

"By St. Andrew," quoth he, "this is no new malady of thine, but well
known to leeches from of old, and never yet was it mortal!  Remede there
is none, save to make ballades and rondels, and forget sorrow in hunting
rhymes, if thou art a maker.  Thou art none?  Nay, nor ever was I, lad;
but I have had this disease, and yet you see me whole and well.  Come,
lend me a hand at painting in these lilies; it passes not thy skill."

So I wrought some work whereof I have reason to be proud, for these
lilies were carried wheresoever blows and honour were to be won, ay, and
where few might follow them.  Meanwhile, my master devised with me about
such sights as he had seen on the way, and how great a concourse was on
pilgrimage to Puy, and how, if prayers availed, the cause of France was
won; "and yet, in England too, wives are praying for their lords, and
lasses for their lads in France.  But ours is the better quarrel."

So that weary day went by, one of the longest that I have known, and
other days, till now the leech said that I might go back to the castle,
though that I might march to the wars he much misdoubted.  Among the
archers I had the best of greetings, and all quarrels were laid by, for,
as was said, we were to set forth to Orleans, where would be blows enough
to stay the greediest stomach.  For now the Maid had won all hearts,
taking some with her piety, and others with her wit and knowledge, that
confounded the doctors, how she, a simple wench, was so subtle in
doctrine, which might not be but by inspiration.  Others, again, were
moved by her mirth and good-fellowship, for she would strike a man-at-
arms on the shoulder like a comrade, and her horsemanship and deftness
with sword and lance bewitched others, she seeming as valiant and fair as
these lady crusaders of whom old romances tell.  And others, again, she
gained by bourdes and jests; others by her manners, the fairest and most
courtly that might be, for she, a manant's daughter, bore herself as an
equal before the blood of France, and was right dear to the young bride
of the fair Duc d'Alencon.  Yet was there about her such a grace of
purity, as of one descended from the skies, that no man of them all was
so hardy as to speak to her of love, or even so much as to think thereof
in the secret of his heart.

So all reported of her, and she had let write a letter to the English at
Orleans, bidding them yield to God and the Maid, and begone to their own
country, lest a worse thing befall them.  At this letter they mocked,
swearing that they would burn her heralds who carried the message.  But
the King had named her chief of war, and given her a household, with a
good esquire, Jean d'Aulon, to govern it, and all that beseems noble or
royal blood.  New armour had been made for her, all of steel and silver,
and there was talk of a sword that she had come by in no common way, but
through revelation of the saints.  For she being in Tours had it revealed
to her that a certain ancient sword, with five crosses on the blade, lay
buried behind the altar of St. Catherine of Fierbois.  An armourer of
Tours was therefore sent thither, and after much labour and search they
of St. Catherine's Church found that sword, very ancient, and much
bestained with rust.  Howbeit, they cleaned it and made for it a sheath
of cloth of gold.  Nevertheless, the Maid wore it in a leathern scabbard.




CHAPTER XI--HOW MADAME CATHERINE OF FIERBOIS WROUGHT A MIRACLE FOR A
SCOT, AND HOW NORMAN RODE TO THE WARS


Now, in this place I cannot withhold me from telling of an adventure
which at this very time befell, though it scarce belongs to my present
chronicle.  But it may be that, in time to come, faith will wax cold, and
the very saints be misdoubted of men.  It therefore behoves me not to
hold back the truth which I know, and which this tale makes plain and
undeniable even by Hussites, Lollards, and other miscreants.  For he who
reads must be constrained to own that there is no strait so terrible but
the saints can bring safely forth therefrom such men as call upon them.

There came at this season to Chinon from Fierbois (where the Maid's sword
was found by miracle) a Scottish archer, not aforetime of our company,
though now he took service with us.  He was named Michael Hamilton, and
was a tall man and strong, grim of face, sudden in anger, heavy of hand,
walked a little lame, and lacked one ear.  That which follows he himself
told to us and to our chaplain, Father Urquhart, and I myself have read
it in the Book of the Miracles of Madame St. Catherine of Fierbois. {22}

You must know that Brittany, as at this time, held for the English, and
Michael Hamilton had gone thither reiving and pillaging the country with
a company of Scots men-at-arms.  Hard by a place called Clisson they had
seized a deserted tower and held it for some days.  It so fell out that
they took a burgess of the country, who was playing the spy on their
quarters; him they put to the torture, and so learned that the English
were coming against them with a great company of men-at-arms and of the
country folk, on that very night.  They therefore delayed no longer than
to hang the spy from a sufficient bough of a tree, this Michael doing
what was needful, and so were hurrying to horse, when, lo! the English
were upon them.  Not having opportunity to reach the stables and mount,
Michael Hamilton fled on foot, with what speed he might, but sorely
impeded by the weight of his armour.  The country folk, therefore, being
light of foot, easily overtook him, and after slaying one and wounding
more, he was caught in a noose of rope thrown over him from behind.  Now,
even as he felt the noose tighten about his arms, he (though not commonly
pious beyond the wont of men-at-arms) vowed in his heart to make a
pilgrimage to Fierbois, and to the shrine of Madame St. Catherine, if she
would but aid him.  And, indeed, he was ever a worshipper of St.
Catherine, she being the patroness of his own parish kirk, near Bothwell.
None the less, he was overcome and bound, whereon he that had thrown the
noose, and was son of the spy whom Michael had hanged, vowed that he
would, with his own hands, hang Michael.  No ransom would this manant
take, nor would he suffer Michael, as a gentleman of blood and birth, to
die by the sword.  So hanged Michael was; doubt not but it was done in
the best manner, and there he was left hanging.

Now, that night of Maundy Thursday the cure of Clisson was in his chamber
and was about to go to bed.  But as he made ready for bed he heard, from
a corner of the chamber, a clear voice saying, "Go forth and cut down the
Scots man-at-arms who was hanged, for he yet lives."

The cure, thinking that he must be half asleep and dreaming, paid no
manner of regard to these commands.  Thereon the voice, twice and thrice,
spoke aloud, none save the cure being present, and said, "Go forth and
cut down the Scots man-at-arms who was hanged, for he yet lives."

It often so chances that men in religion are more hard of heart to
believe than laymen and the simple.  The cure, therefore, having made all
due search, and found none living who could have uttered that voice, went
not forth himself, but at noon of Good Friday, his service being done, he
sent his sexton, as one used not to fear the sight and company of dead
men.  The sexton set out, whistling for joy of the slaying of the Scot,
but when he came back he was running as fast as he might, and scarce
could speak for very fear.  At the last they won from him that he had
gone to the tree where the dead Scot was hanging, and first had heard a
faint rustle of the boughs.  Not affrighted, the sexton drew out a knife
and slit one of Michael's bare toes, for they had stripped him before
they hanged him.  At the touch of the knife the blood came, and the foot
gave a kick, whereon the sexton hastened back with these tidings to the
cure.  The holy man, therefore, sending for such clergy as he could
muster, went at their head, in all his robes canonical, to the wild wood,
where they cut Michael down and rubbed his body and poured wine into his
throat, so that, at the end of half an hour, he sat up and said, "Pay
Waiter Hay the two testers that I owe him."

Thereon most ran and hid themselves, as if from a spirit of the dead, but
the manant, he whose father Michael had hanged, made at him with a sword,
and dealt him a great blow, cutting off his ear.  But others who had not
fled, and chiefly the cure, held the manant till his hands were bound,
that he might not slay one so favoured of Madame St. Catherine.  Not that
they knew of Michael's vow, but it was plain to the cure that the man was
under the protection of Heaven.  Michael then, being kindly nursed in a
house of a certain Abbess, was wellnigh recovered, and his vow wholly
forgotten, when lo! he being alone, one invisible smote his cheek, so
that the room rang with the buffet, and a voice said to him, "Wilt thou
never remember thy pilgrimage?"  Moved, therefore, to repentance, he
stole the cure's horse, and so, journeying by night till he reached
France, he accomplished his vows, and was now returned to Chinon.  This
Michael Hamilton was hanged, not very long afterwards, by command of the
Duc d'Alencon, for plundering a church at Jargeau.

The story I have thought it behoved me to tell in this place, because it
shows how good and mild is Madame St. Catherine of Fierbois, also lest
memory of it be lost in Scotland, where it cannot but be of great comfort
to all gentlemen of Michael's kin and of the name and house of Hamilton.
Again, I tell it because I heard it at this very season of my waiting to
be recovered of my wound.  Moreover, it is a tale of much edification to
men-at-arms, as proving how ready are the saints to befriend us, even by
speaking as it were with human voices to sinful men.  Of this I myself,
later, had good proof, as shall be told, wherefore I praise and thank the
glorious virgin, Madame St. Catherine of Fierbois.

This tale was the common talk in Chinon, which I heard very gladly,
taking pleasure in the strangeness of it.  And in the good fortune of the
Maid I was yet more joyful, both for her own sake and for Elliot's, to
whom she was so dear.  But, for my own part, the leeches gave me little
comfort, saying that I might in no manner set forth with the rest, for
that I could not endure to march on foot, but must die by the way.

Poor comfort was this for me, who must linger in garrison while the
fortune of France was on the cast of the dice, and my own fortune was to
be made now or never.  So it chanced that one day I was loitering in the
gateway, watching the soldiers, who were burnishing armour, sharpening
swords, and all as merry and busy as bees in spring.  Then to me comes my
master, with a glad countenance, and glad was I, for these eight days or
nine I had no tidings of him, and knew not if Elliot had returned from
pilgrimage.  I rose to greet him, and he took my hand, bidding me be of
good cheer, for that he had good tidings.  But what his news might be he
would not tell me; I must come with him, he said, to his house.

All about his door there was much concourse of people, and among them two
archers led a great black charger, fairly caparisoned, and covered with a
rich silk hucque of colour cramoisie, adorned with lilies of silver.  As
I marvelled who the rider might be, conceiving that he was some great
lord, the door of my master's house opened, and there, within, and plain
to view, was Elliot embracing a young knight; and over his silver armour
fell her yellow hair, covering gorget and rere-brace.  Then my heart
stood still, my lips opened but gave no cry, when, lo! the knight kissed
her and came forth, all in shining armour, but unhelmeted.  Then I saw
that this was no knight, but the Maid herself, boden in effeir of war,
{23} and so changed from what she had been that she seemed a thing
divine.  If St. Michael had stepped down from a church window, leaving
the dragon slain, he would have looked no otherwise than she, all
gleaming with steel, and with grey eyes full of promise of victory: the
holy sword girdled about her, and a little battle-axe hanging from her
saddle-girth.  She sprang on her steed, from the mounting-stone beside
the door, and so, waving her hand, she cried farewell to Elliot, that
stood gazing after her with shining eyes.  The people went after the Maid
some way, shouting Noel! and striving to kiss her stirrup, the archers
laughing, meanwhile, and bidding them yield way.  And so we came, humbly
enough, into the house, where, her father being present and laughing and
the door shut, Elliot threw her arms about me and wept and smiled on my
breast.

"Ah, now I must lose you again," she said; whereat I was half glad that
she prized me so; half sorry, for that I knew I might not go forth with
the host.  This ill news I gave them both, we now sitting quietly in the
great chamber.

"Nay, thou shalt go," said Elliot.  "Is it not so, father?  For the Maid
gave her promise ere she went to Poictiers, and now she is fulfilling it.
For the gentle King has given her a household--pages, and a maitre
d'hotel, a good esquire, and these two gentlemen who rode with her from
Vaucouleurs, and an almoner, Brother Jean Pasquerel, an Augustine, that
the Maid's mother sent with us from Puy, for we found her there.  And the
Maid has appointed you to go with her, for that you took her part when
men reviled her.  And money she has craved from the King; and Messire
Aymar de Puiseux, that was your adversary, is to give you a good horse,
for that you may not walk.  And, above all, the Maid has declared to me
that she will bring you back to us unscathed of sword, but, for herself,
she shall be wounded by an arrow under Orleans, yet shall she not die,
but be healed of that wound, and shall lead the King to his sacring at
Rheims.  So now, verily, for you I have no fear, but my heart is sore for
the Maid's sake, and her wound."

None the less, she made as if she would dance for joy, and I could have
done as much, not, indeed, that as then I put my faith in prophecies, but
for gladness that I was to take my fortune in the wars.  So the hours
passed in great mirth and good cheer.  Many things we spoke of, as
concerning the mother of the Maid--how wise she was, yet in a kind of
amazement, and not free from fear, wherefore she prayed constantly for
her child.

Moreover Elliot told me that the jackanapes was now hers of right, for
that the woman, its owner, had been at Puy, but without her man, and had
sold it to her, as to a good mistress, yet with tears at parting.  This
news was none of the gladdest to me, for still I feared that tidings of
us might come to Brother Thomas.  Howbeit, at last, with a light heart,
though I was leaving Elliot, I went back to the castle.  There Aymar de
Puiseux, meeting me, made me the best countenance, and gave me a right
good horse, that I named Capdorat after him, by his good will.  And for
my armour, which must needs be light, they gave me a maillet--a coat of
slender mail, which did not gall my old wound.  So accoutred, I departed
next day, in good company, to Blois, whence the Maid was to set forth to
Orleans.  Marvel it was to find the road so full of bestial--oxen, cows,
sheep, and swine--all gathered, as if to some great market, for the
victualling of Orleans.  But how they were to be got through the English
lines into the city men knew not.  For the English, by this time, had
girdled the city all about with great bastilles, each joined to other by
sunken ways dug in the earth, wherein were streets, and marts, and
chambers with fires and chimneys, as I have written in my Latin
chronicle. {24} There false Frenchmen came, as to a fair, selling and
buying, with store of food, wine, arms, and things of price, buying and
selling in safety, for the cannon and couleuvrines in the town could not
touch them.  But a word ran through the host how the Maid knew, by
inspiration of the saints, that no man should sally forth from among the
English, but that we should all pass unharmed.

Meantime the town of Blois was in great turmoil--the cattle lowing in the
streets, the churches full to the doors of men-at-arms, waiting their
turn to be shrived, for the Maid had ordained that all who followed her
must go clean of sin.  And there was great wailing of light o' loves, and
leaguer lasses that had followed the army, as is custom, for this custom
the Maid did away, and drove these women forth, and whither they wandered
I know not.  Moreover, she made proclamation that all dice, and tabliers,
and instruments of gambling must be burned, and myself saw the great pile
yet smoking in the public place, for this was to be a holy war.  So we
lodged at Blois, where the Maid showed me the best countenance, speaking
favourable words of Elliot and me, and bidding me keep near her banner in
battle, which I needed no telling to make me resolve to do.  So there,
for that night, we rested.




CHAPTER XII--HOW THE MAID CAME TO ORLEANS, AND OF THE DOLOROUS STROKE
THAT FIRST SHE STRUCK IN WAR


Concerning the ways of the saints, and their holy counsel, it is not for
sinful men to debate, but verify their ways are not as our ways, as shall
presently be shown, in the matter of the Maid's march to Orleans.

For the town of Blois, where now we lay, is, as all men know, on the
right bank of the water of Loire, a great river, wider and deeper and
stronger by far than our Tay or Tweed, and the town of Orleans, whither
we were bound, is also on the same side, namely, the right side of the
river.  Now, Orleans was beleaguered in this manner: The great stone
bridge had been guarded, on the left, or further side of the stream,
first by a boulevard, or strong keep on the land, whence by a drawbridge
men crossed to a yet stronger keep, called "Les Tourelles," builded on
the last arches of the bridge.  But early in the siege the English had
taken from them of Orleans the boulevard and Les Tourelles, and an arch
of the bridge had been broken, so that in nowise might men-at-arms of the
party of France enter into Orleans by way of that bridge from the left
bank through the country called Sologne.

Yet that keep, Les Tourelles, had not been a lucky prize to our enemies
of England.  For their great captain, the Lord Salisbury, had a custom to
watch them of Orleans and their artillery from a window in that tower,
and, to guard him from arrow-shots, he had a golden shield pierced with
little holes to look through, that he held before his face.  One day he
came into this turret when they who worked the guns in Orleans were all
at their meat.  But it so chanced that two boys, playing truant from
school, went into a niche of the wall, where was a cannon loaded and
aimed at Les Tourelles.  They, seeing the gleam of the golden shield at
the window of the turret, set match to the touch-hole of the cannon, and,
as Heaven would have it, the ball struck a splinter of stone from the
side of the window, which, breaking through the golden shield, slew my
Lord of Salisbury, a good knight.  Thus plainly that tower was to be of
little comfort to the English.

None the less, as they held Les Tourelles and the outer landward
boulevard thereof, the English built but few works on the left side of
the river, namely, Champ St. Prive, that guarded the road by the left
bank from Blois; Les Augustins, that was a little inland from the
boulevard of Les Tourelles, so that no enemy might pass between these two
holds; and St. Jean le Blanc, that was higher up the river, and a hold of
no great strength.  On the Orleans side, to guard the road from Burgundy,
the English had but one fort, St. Loup, for Burgundy and the north were
of their part, and by this way they expected no enemy.  But all about
Orleans, on the right bank of the river, to keep the path from Blois on
that hand, the English had builded many great bastilles, and had joined
them by hollow ways, wherein, as I said, they lived at ease, as men in a
secure city underground.  And the skill of it was to stop convoys of
food, and starve them of Orleans, for to take the town by open force the
English might in nowise avail, they being but some four thousand men-at-
arms.

Thus Matters stood, and it was the Maid's mind to march her men and all
the cattle clean through and past the English bastilles on the right side
of the river, and by inspiration she well knew that no man would come
forth against us.  Moreover, she saw not how, by the other way, and the
left bank, the cattle might be ferried across, and the great company of
men-at-arms, into Orleans town, under the artillery of the English.  For
the English held the pass of the broken bridge, as I said, and therefore
all crossing of the water must be by boat.

Now, herein it was shown, as often again, that the ways of the saints are
not as our ways.  For the captains, namely, the Sieur de Rais (who
afterwards came to the worst end a man might), and La Hire, and Ambroise
de Lore, and De Gaucourt, in concert with the Bastard of Orleans, then
commanding for the King in that town, gave the simple Maid to understand
that Orleans was on the left bank of the river.  This they did, because
they were faithless and slow of belief, and feared that so great a
company as ours might in nowise pass Meun and Beaugency, towns of the
English, and convey so many cattle through the bastilles on the right
bank.  Therefore, with many priests going before, singing the Veni
Creator, with holy banners as on a pilgrimage; with men-at-arms, archers,
pages, and trains of carts; and with bullocks rowting beneath the goad,
and swine that are very hard to drive, and slow-footed sheep, we all
crossed the bridge of Blois on the morning of April 25th.

Now, had the holy saints deemed it wise and for our good to act as men
do, verily they would have spoken to the Maid, telling her that we were
all going clean contrary to her counsel.  Nevertheless, the saints held
their peace, and let us march on.  Belike they designed that this should
turn to the greater glory of the Maid and to the confusion of them that
disbelieved, which presently befell, as I shall relate.

All one day of spring we rode, and slept beneath the stars, the Maid
lying in her armour, so that as one later told me who knew, namely,
Elliot, her body was sorely bruised with her harness.  Early in the
morning we mounted again, and so rode north, fetching a compass inland;
after noontide we came to a height, and lo! beneath us lay the English
bastilles and holds on the left bank, and, beyond the glittering river
and the broken bridge, the towers and walls of Orleans.  Then I saw the
Maid in anger, for well she knew that she had been deceived by them who
should have guided her.  Between us and the town of Orleans lay the wide
river, the broken bridge, and the camps of the English.  On the further
shore we beheld the people swarming on the walls and quays, labouring to
launch boats with sails, and so purposing to ascend the river against the
stream and meet us two leagues beyond the English lines.  But this they
might not do, for a strong wind was blowing down stream, and all their
vessels were in disarray.

The Maid spurred to the front, where were De Rais, Lore, Kennedy, and La
Hire.  We could see her pointing with her staff, and hear speech high and
angry, but the words we could not hear.  The captains looked downcast, as
children caught in a fault, and well they might, for we were now as far
off victualling Orleans as ever we had been.  The Maid pointed to the
English keep at St. Jean le Blanc, on our side of the water, and, as it
seems, was fain to attack it; but the English had drawn off their men to
the stronger places on the bridge, and to hold St. Jean le Blanc against
them, if we took it, we had no strength.  So we even wended, from the
height of Olivet, for six long miles, till we reached the stream opposite
Checy, where was an island.  A rowing-boat, with a knight in glittering
arms, was pulled across the stream, and the Maid, in her eagerness,
spurred her steed deep into the water to meet him.  He was a young man,
brown of visage, hardy and fierce, and on his shield bore the lilies of
Orleans, crossed with a baton sinister.  He bowed low to the Maid, who
cried--

"Are you the Bastard of Orleans?"

"I am," he said, "and right glad of your coming."

"Was it you who gave counsel that I should come by this bank, and not by
the other side, and so straight against Talbot and the English?"

She spoke as a master to a faulty groom, fierce and high, and to hear her
was marvel.

"I, and wiser men than I, gave that counsel," said he, "deeming this
course the surer."

"Nom Dieu!" she cried.  "The council of Messire is safer and wiser than
yours."  She pointed to the rude stream, running rough and strong, a
great gale following with it, so that no sailing-boats might come from
the town.  "You thought to beguile me, and are yourselves beguiled, for I
bring you better succour than ever came to knight or town--the help of
the King of Heaven."

Then, even as she spoke, and as by miracle, that fierce wind went right
about, and blew straight up the stream, and the sails of the vessels
filled.

"This is the work of our Lord," said the Bastard of Orleans, crossing
himself: and the anger passed from the eyes of the Maid.

Then he and Nicole de Giresme prayed her to pass the stream with them,
and to let her host march back to Blois and so come to Orleans, crossing
by the bridge of Blois.  To this she said nay, that she could not leave
her men out of her sight, lest they fell to sin again, and all her pains
were lost.  But, with many prayers, her confessor Pasquerel joining in
them, she was brought to consent.  So the host, with priests and banners,
must set forth again to Blois, while the Maid, and we that were of her
company, crossed the river in boats, and so rode towards the town.  On
this way (the same is a road of the old Romans) the English held a strong
fort, called St. Loup, and well might they have sallied forth against us.
But the people of Orleans, who ever bore themselves more hardily than any
townsfolk whom I have known, made an onfall against St. Loup, that the
English within might not sally out against us, where was fierce fighting,
and they took a standard from the English.

So, at nightfall, the Maid, with the Bastard and other captains at her
side, rode into the town, all the people welcoming her with torches in
hand, shouting Noel! as to a king, throwing flowers before her horse's
feet, and pressing to touch her, or even the harness of her horse, which
leaped and plunged, for the fire of a torch caught the fringe of her
banner.  Lightly she spurred and turned him, and lightly she caught at
the flame with her hand and quenched it, while all men marvelled at her
grace and goodly bearing.

Never saw I more joy of heart, for whereas all had feared to fall into
the hands of the English, now there was such courage in them, as if
Monseigneur St. Michael himself, or Monseigneur St Aignan, had come down
from heaven to help his good town.  If they were hardy before, as indeed
they were, now plainly they were full of such might and fury that man
might not stand against them.  And soon it was plain that no less fear
had fallen on the English.  But the Maid, with us who followed her, was
led right through the great street of Orleans, from the Burgundy gate to
the gate Regnart, whereby the fighting was ever most fell, and there we
lodged in the house of the Treasurer of the Duke of Orleans, Jacquet
Boucher.  Never was sleep sweeter to me, after the two weary marches, and
the sounds of music and revelry in the street did not hum a moment in my
ears, before I had passed into that blessed world of slumber without a
dream.

But my waking next day brought instantly the thought of my brother Robin,
concerning whom I had ever feared that he fell with the flower of
Scotland, when the Comte de Clermont deserted us so shamefully on the day
of the Battle of the Herrings.  No sooner did this doubt come into my
mind, than I leaped from my bed, attired myself, and went forth to the
quarters of the Scots under Sir Christian Chambers.  Little need I had to
tell my errand, for they that met me guessed who I was, because, indeed,
Robin and I favoured each other greatly in face and bodily presence.

It was even as I had deemed: my dear brother and friend and tutor of old
days had died, charging back upon the English who pursued us, and
fighting by the side of Pothon de Xaintrailles.  All that day, and in the
week which followed, my thought was ever upon him; a look in a stranger's
face, a word on another's lips, by some magic of the mind would bring my
brother almost visibly before me, ay, among the noise of swords on mail,
and the screaming of arrows, and of great cannon-balls.

If I heard ill news, it was no more than I looked for; but better news,
as it seemed, I also heard, though, in my sorrow, I marked it little.  For
the soldiers were lamenting the loss of their famed gunner, not John the
Lorrainer, but one who had come to them, they said, now some weeks agone,
in the guise of a cordelier, though he did not fight in that garb, but in
common attire, and ever wore his vizor down, which men deemed strange.
Whither he had gone, or how disappeared, they knew not, for he had not
been with those who yesterday attacked St. Loup.

"He could never thole the thought of the Blessed Maid," said Allan
Rutherford, "but would tell all that listened how she was a brain-sick
wench, or a witch, and under her standard he would never fight.  He even
avowed to us that she had been a chamber-wench of an inn in Neufchateau,
and there had learned to back a horse, and many a worse trick," which was
a lie devised by the English and them of Burgundy.  But, go where he
would, or how he would, I deemed it well that Brother Thomas and I (for
of a surety it was Brother Thomas) were not to meet in Orleans.

Concerning the English in this wonderful adventure of the siege, I have
never comprehended, nor do I now know, wherefore they bore them as they
did.  That they sallied not out on the trains which the Maid led and
brought into the town, a man might set down to mere cowardice and faint
heart--they fearing to fight against a witch, as they deemed her.  In
later battles, when she had won so many a victory, they may well have
feared her.  But, as now, they showed no dread where honour was to be
won, but rather pride and disdain.  On this very Saturday, the morrow of
our arrival, La Hire, with Florent d'Illiers and many other knights,
pushed forth a matter of two bowshots from the city walls, and took a
keep that they thought to have burned.  They were very hardy men, and
being comforted by the Maid's coming, were full of courage and goodwill;
yet the English rallied and drove them back, with much firing of guns,
and now first I heard the din of war and saw the great stone balls fly,
scattering, as they fell, into splinters that screamed in the air, with a
very terrible sound.  Truly the English had the better of that fray, and
were no whit adread, for at sunset the Maid sent them two heralds,
bidding them begone; yet they answered only that they would burn her for
a witch, and called her a ribaulde, or loose wench, and bade her go back
and keep her kine.

I was with her when this message came, and her brows met and her eyes
flashed with anger.  Telling us of her company to follow, she went to the
Fair Cross on the bridge, where now her image stands, fashioned in
bronze, kneeling before the Cross, with the King kneeling opposite.  There
she stood and cried aloud to the English, who were in the fort on the
other side of the bridge that is called Les Tourelles, and her voice rang
across the water like a trumpet, so that it was marvel.  Then came out on
to the bridge a great knight and a tall, Sir William Glasdale; no bigger
man have I seen, and I bethought me of Goliath in Holy Scripture.  He
spoke in a loud, north-country voice, and, whereas she addressed him
courteously, as she did all men, he called her by the worst of names,
mocking at her for a ribaulde.  She made answer that he lied, and that he
should die in four days' time or five, without stroke of sword; and so,
waving her hand haughtily, turned and went back.  But I, who walked close
by her, noted that she wept like any girl at his evil and lying
accusations.

Next day was Sunday, and no stroke was struck, but the Bastard of Orleans
set forth to bring back the army from Blois.  And on Monday the Maid rode
out and under the very walls of the English keeps, the townsfolk running
by her rein, as if secure in her company; yet no man came forth against
them, which was marvel.  And on the Wednesday, the Maid, with many
knights, rode forth two leagues, and met the Bastard of Orleans and all
the array from Blois, and all the flocks and herds that were sent to
Orleans by the good towns.  Right beneath the forts of the English they
rode and marched, with chanting of hymns, priests leading the way, but
none dared meddle with them.  Yet a child might have seen that now or
never was the chance: howbeit Talbot and Glasdale and Scales, men well
learned in war, let fire not even a single cannon.  It may be that they
feared an attack of the Orleans folk on their bastilles, if they drew out
their men.  For, to tell the plain truth, the English had not men-at-arms
enough for the task they took in hand; but they oft achieve much with but
little force, and so presume the more, sometimes to their undoing.  And,
till the Maid came, ten of them could chase a hundred of the French.

So the Maid returned, leading the army, and then, being very weary, she
went into her chamber, and lay down on a couch to sleep, her esquire,
D'Aulon, also resting in the room, where were the lady and a daughter of
the house, one Charlotte Boucher.  There was I, devising idly with her
page, Louis de Coutes, a boy half Scots by birth, and good-brother to
Messire Florent d'Illiers, who had married his sister.  But alas! he was
more French than Scots, and later he left the Maid.  But then we were
playing ourselves at the door of the house, and all was still, the men-at-
arms reposing, as we deemed, after their march.  Then suddenly the Maid
ran forth to us, her face white and her eyes shining, and cried to Louis
de Coutes, in great anger--

"Wretched boy, the blood of France is being shed, and you told me no word
of it!"

"Demoiselle," said he, trembling, "I wotted not of it.  What mean you?"

And I also stood in amaze, for we had heard no sound of arms.

"Go, fetch my horse," she said, and was gone.

I went with him, and we saddled and bridled a fresh courser speedily; but
when we reached the door, she stood there already armed, and sprang on
the horse, crying for her banner, that De Coutes gave her out of the
upper window.  Then her spurs were in her horse's side, and the sparks
flying from beneath his hoofs, as she galloped towards St. Loup, the
English fort on the Burgundy road.  Thither we followed her, with what
speed we might, yet over tardily; and when we came through crowds of
people, many bearing the wounded on litters, there was she, under the
wall of that fort, in a rain of arrows, holding up her banner, and crying
on the French and Scots to the charge.  They answered with a cry, and
went on, De Coutes and I pressing forward to be with them; but ere ever
we could gain the fosse, the English had been overwhelmed, and, for the
more part, slain.  For, as we found, the French captains had commanded an
attack on St. Loup, and had told the Maid no word of it, whether as
desiring to win honour without her, or to spare her from the peril of the
onslaught, I know not.  But their men were giving ground, when by the
monition of the saints, as I have shown, she came to them and turned the
fray.

Of the English, as I said, most were slain, natheless certain men in
priests' raiment came forth from the Church of St. Loup, and very humbly
begged their lives of the Maid, who, turning to D'Aulon, her esquire,
bade him, with De Coutes and me, and such men as we could gather, to have
charge of them and be answerable for them.

So, while the French were plundering, we mustered these priests orderly
together, they trembling and telling their beads, and we stood before
them for their guard.  False priests, I doubt, many of them were,
Englishmen who had hastily done on such holy robes as they found in the
church of St Loup.  Now Louis de Coutes, being but a boy, and of a mad
humour, cried--

"'Cucullus non facit monachum!' Good sirs, let us see your reverend
tonsures."

With that he twitched the hood from the head of a tall cordelier, who,
without more ado, felled him to the earth with his fist.

The hood was off but for a flash of time, yet I saw well the shining
wolf's eyes and the long dark face of Brother Thomas.  So, in the
pictures of the romance of Renard Fox, have I seen Isengrim the wolf in
the friar's hood.

"Felon and traitor!" I cried, and drawing my sword, was about to run him
through the body, when my hand was stunned by a stroke, and the sword
dropped from it.  I turned, in great anger, and saw the Maid, her sword
in her hand, wherewith she had smitten me flatlings, and not with the
edge.

"Knave of a Scot," she cried, "wouldst thou strike a holy man and my
prisoner?  Verily they say well that the Scots are all savages.  Begone
home, till I speak with the captains about thy case!  And for these holy
men," she said to D'Aulon, in a soft voice, "see that they are safely
housed and ministered to in the Church of Monseigneur St. Aignan."

With that I shrank back like a beaten hound, and saw the Maid no more
that night, as fearing her wrath.  So was I adread and out of all
comfort.  But, when first I might, I sought D'Aulon and told him all the
tale of Brother Thomas, and all the evil I knew of him, as well as I
could, and I showed him wherefore I had sought to slay the man, as
forsworn and a traitor, who had manifestly fled to the English, being by
his doggish nature the enemy of the Maid.  I so wrought with him, though
he was weary, and would scarce listen to my tale, that he promised to
speak for me to the Maid, without whom I was a man lost.  Moreover, he
swore that, as early as might be, he would visit the Church of St.
Aignan, and there examine into the matter of this cordelier, whom some
knew, and could testify against, if he was my man.

No more could I do that night, but next morning D'Aulon awoke me a little
after dawn.

"It is a true tale," he said, "and worse than I deemed, for your bird has
flown!  Last night he so spoke with me in the church when I lodged him
there, that I reckoned him a simple man and a pious.  But he has vanished
from among his brethren, none knows how or whither."

"The devil, his master, knows," I said.  "Faith, he has a shrewd care of
his own.  But this, I misdoubt me, is the beginning of evil to us and to
the Maid."

"A knave more or less is of little count in the world," said he; "but now
I must make your peace with the Maid, for she speaks of no less than
sending you forth from her household."

His promise he kept so well--for he was a very honourable man, as any in
France--that the Maid sent for me and showed me the best countenance,
even begging my pardon with all sweetness, and in so fair a manner that I
could have wept.

"It was my first blow in war," she said, smiling kindly, as was her
manner, "and I hope to strike no more as with my own hand, wherefore I
carry my banner to avoid the slaying of men.  But verily I deemed that
you were about stabbing my prisoner, and him a priest.  Belike we shall
hear no more of him, and I misdoubt that he is no true son of Holy
Church.  To-day let me see you bear yourself as boldly against armed men,
that I may report well of you to your lady and my friend."

Therewith she held out her hands and took mine, as frankly as does one
brother in arms with another.  And I kissed her hand, and kept my tears
in my own heart.  But no deadlier blow for France and for herself was
ever dealt than when the Maid struck down my sword, that was thirsting
for the blood of Brother Thomas, and was within an inch of his throat.
Often have I marvelled how the saints, who, as then, guarded her, gave
her no warning, as they did of the onslaught on St. Loup; but it might
not be, or it was not their will, to which we must humbly submit
ourselves.  And now I think I see that wolf's face, under the hood, with
anger and fear in the ominous eyes.  In the Church of St. Loup we found
him, and he was a wolf of the holy places.  None the less, the words of
the Maid brought more keenly to my mind the thought of Elliot, whom in
these crowded hours, between my sorrow and anger, and fear of the Maid's
wrath, I had to some degree forgotten.  They were now ordering an
onslaught on a post of the English beyond the river, and there came into
my heart that verse of the "Book of a Hundred Ballades": how a lover must
press into breach, and mine, and escalade to win advancement and his
lady's favour; and I swore within myself that to-day I would be among the
foremost.




CHAPTER XIII--OF THE FIGHTING AT LES AUGUSTINS AND THE PROPHECY OF THE
MAID


Just above the broken bridge of Orleans there is a broad island, lying
very near the opposite shore, with a narrow, swift passage of water
between bank and island.  Some two furlongs higher up the river, and on
the further bank, the English had built a small fort, named St. Jean le
Blanc, to guard the road, and thither they sent men from Les Augustins.
The plan of our captains was to cross by boats on to the island, and
thence by a bridge of planks laid on boats to win over the narrow
channel, and so make an onslaught on St. Jean le Blanc.  For this
onslaught the Maid had now been armed by her women, and with all her
company, and many knights, was making ready to cross.  But before she, or
we with her, could attain the shore, horses being ill beasts in a boat
ferry, the light-armed townsfolk had crossed over against St. Jean le
Blanc to spy on it, and had found the keep empty, for the English had
drawn back their men to the Bastille of Les Augustins.

Thus there was no more to do, for the captains deemed not that we were of
any avail to attack Les Augustins.  They were retreating then to the
bridge of boats, and Messires de Gaucourt, De Villars, and other good
knights were guarding the retreat, all orderly, lest the English might
sally out from Les Augustins, and, taking us in the rear, might slay many
in the confusion of crossing the boat-bridge, when the Maid and La Hire,
by great dint of toil, passed their horses in a ferry-boat on to the
further bank.  At this moment the English sallied forth, with loud cries,
from Les Augustins, and were falling on our men, who, fearing to be cut
off, began to flee disorderly, while the English called out ill words, as
"cowards" and "ribaulds," and were blaspheming God that He should damn
all Frenchmen.

Hereon the Maid, with her banner, and La Hire, with lance in rest, they
two alone, spurred into the press, and now her banner was tossing like
the flag of a ship in the breakers, and methought there was great
jeopardy lest they should be taken.  But the other French and Scots,
perceiving the banner in such a peril, turned again from their flight,
and men who once turn back to blows again are ill to deal with.  Striking,
then, and crying, Montjoie! St. Denis! and St. Andrew for Scotland! they
made the English give ground, till they were within the palisade of Les
Augustins, where they deemed them safe enough.  Now I had struggled
through the throng on the island, some flying, some advancing, as each
man's heart bade him, till I leaped into the water up to my waist and won
the land.  There I was running to the front of the fight when D'Aulon
would have stopped me, for he had a command to hold a certain narrow way,
lest the English should drive us to the water again.

All this was rightly done, but I, hearing the cry of St. Andrew, was as
one possessed, and paying no heed to D'Aulon, was for thrusting me
forward, when a certain Spaniard, Alphonse de Partada, caught me by the
arm, and told me, with an oath, that I might well bide where better men
than I were content to be.  At this I made answer that my place was with
the Maid, and, as for better men, bigger he might well be, but I, for
one, was not content to look on idly where blows were being dealt.  He
answered in such terms that I bade him follow me, and see which of us
would fare furthest into the press.

"And for that you may be swifter of foot than I, as you have longer
legs," I cried, "clasp hands on this bargain, and let us reach the
palisades with the same step."

To this he agreed, and D'Aulon not refusing permission (for he loved to
look on a vaillance), we, clasping hands, ran together swiftly, and
struck our swords in the same moment against the wooden fence.  A little
opening there was, not yet closed, or he that kept it deemed he might win
more honour by holding it with his body.  He was a great knight and tall,
well armed, the red cross of St. George on his breast, and he fought with
a mighty sword.  Together, then, we made at him, two to one, as needs
must be, for this was no gentle passage of arms, but open battle.  One
sweep of his sword I made shift to avoid, but the next lighting on my
salade, drove me staggering back for more yards than two or three, and I
reeled and fell on my hands.  When I rose, Alphonse de Partada was
falling beneath a sword-stroke, and I was for running forward again; but
lo! the great English knight leaped in the air, and so, turning, fell on
his face, his hands grasping at the ground and his feet kicking.

Later I heard from D'Aulon that he had bidden John the Lorrainer mark the
man with his couleuvrine, for that he did overmuch mischief.  But,
thinking of nought save to be foremost in the breach, I ran in, stumbling
over the dead man's body, and shouldered at the same time by Alphonse,
who warded off a stab of a pike that was dealt at me.  Then it was a fair
mellay, our men pressing after us through the gap, and driving us forward
by mere weight of onset, they coming with all speed against our enemies
that ran together from all parts of the keep, and so left bare the
further wall.  It was body to body, weight against weight, short strokes
at close quarters, and, over our heads, bills striking and foining at the
English.  Each man smote where he could; we wavered and swayed, now off
our feet in the press, now making some yard of ground, and evil was the
smell and thick the dust that arose.  Meanwhile came the sound of the
riving of planks from the other side of the palisade; above the steel
points and the dust I saw the Maid's pennon advancing with the face of my
lady painted thereon, and I pressed towards it, crying "St. Andrew" with
such breath as was in me.  Then rang out the Maid's voice, like a
clarion, "St. Denis!" and so, stroke echoing stroke, and daggers going at
close quarters, beaten on and blinded, deaf and breathless, now up, now
down, we staggered forward, till I and the Maid stood side by side, and
the English broke, some falling, some flying to the out-gate.

And, when all was done, there was I, knowing little enough of what had
come and gone, dazed, with my sword bloody and bent, my head humming, and
my foot on the breast of an English knight, one Robert Heron.  Him I took
to prisoner, rescue or no rescue, and so sat we down, very weary, in the
midst of blood and broken arms, for many had been slain and a few taken,
though the more part had fled into the boulevard of Les Tourelles.  And
here, with a joyous face, and the vizor of her helm raised, stood the
Maid, her sword sheathed, waving her banner in the sight of the English
that were on the bridge fort.

Natheless, her joy was but for a moment, and soon was she seated lowly on
the ground, holding in her arms the head of an English knight, sore
wounded, for whom her confessor, Father Pasquerel, was doing the offices
of religion.  Tears were running down her cheeks, even as if he had been
one of her own people; and so, comforting and helping the wounded as she
might, she abode till the darkness came, and the captains had made shift
to repair the fortress and had set guards all orderly.  And all the river
was dark with boats coming and going, their lanterns glittering on the
stream, and they were laden with food and munitions of war.  In one of
these boats did the Maid cross the river, taking with her us of her
company, and speaking to me, above others, in the most gracious manner,
for that I had been the first, with that Spanish gentleman, to pass
within the English palisade.  And now my heart was light, though my flesh
was very weary, for that I had done my devoir, and taken the firstfruits
of Elliot's wedding portion.  No heavy ransom I put on that knight, Sir
Robert Heron, and it was honourably paid in no long time, though he ill
liked yielding him to one that had not gained his spurs.  But it was
fortune of war.  So, half in a dream, we reached our house, and there was
the greatest concourse of townsfolk clamouring in the praise of the Maid,
who showed herself to them from the window, and promised that to-morrow
they should take Les Tourelles.  That night was Friday, yet, so worn were
we all that the Maid bade us sup, and herself took some meat and a little
wine in her water, though commonly she fasted on Friday.  And now we were
about to boun us for bed, and the Maid had risen, and was standing with
her arms passed about the neck of the daughter of the house, a fair lass
and merry, called Charlotte Boucher, who always lay with her (for she had
great joy to be with girls of her own age), when there came the sound of
a dagger-hilt beating at the door.  We opened, and there stood a tall
knight, who louted low to the Maid, cap in hand, and she bade him drink
to the taking of Les Tourelles that should be to-morrow.

But he, with the flagon full in his hands, and withal a thirsty look upon
his face, shook his head.

"To another pledge, Maiden, I will gladly drink, namely, to the bravest
damsel under the sky."

And therewith he drank deep.

"But now I am sent from Gaucourt, and the Bastard, for all the captains
are in counsel again.  And they bid me tell you that enough hath been
done, and they are right well content.  But we are few against so great a
host, in a place so strong that men may not avail to master it by main
force.  The city is now well seen in all manner of victual; moreover, we
can now come and go by Sologne and the left bank.  The skill is therefore
to hold the city till the English wax weary and depart, or till we have
succour anew from the King.  Therefore to-morrow the men-at-arms shall
take rest, having great need thereof; and therefore, gentle Maid, pardon
me that I drank not to the pledge which a lady called."

Then he drained the flagon.

The Maid, holding the girl Charlotte yet closer to her, smote her right
hand on the table, so that it dirled, and the cups and dishes leaped.

"You have been with your counsel," she cried, "and I have been with mine!
The counsel of Messire will stand fast and prevail, and yours shall
perish, for it is of men.  Go back, and bear my words to the captains,"
quoth she; and then, turning to us, who looked on her in amazement, she
said--

"Do ye all rise right early, and more than ye have done to-day shall ye
do.  Keep ever close by me in the mellay, for to-morrow I shall have much
to do, and more than ever yet I did.  And to-morrow shall my blood leap
from my body, above my breast, for an arrow shall smite here!" and she
struck the place with her hand.

Thereon the knight, seeing that she was not to be moved, made his
obeisance, and went back to them that sent him, and all we lay down to
sleep while we might.

These words of the Maid I, Norman Leslie, heard, and bear record that
they are true.




CHAPTER XIV--OF THE FIGHTING AT THE BRIDGE, AND OF THE PRIZE WON BY
NORMAN LESLIE FROM THE RIVER


On that night I slept soft, and woke oft, being utterly foredone.  In the
grey dawn I awoke, and gave a little cough, when, lo! there came a hot
sweet gush into my mouth, and going to the window, I saw that I was
spitting of blood, belike from my old wound.  It is a strange thing that,
therewith, a sickness came over me, and a cold fit as of fear, though
fear I had felt none where men met in heat of arms.  None the less,
seeing that to-day, or never, I was to be made or marred, I spoke of the
matter neither to man nor woman, but drinking a long draught of very cold
water, I spat some deal more, and then it stanched, and I armed me and
sat down on my bed.

My thoughts, as I waited for the first stir in the house, were not glad.
Birds were singing in the garden trees; all else was quiet, as if men
were not waking to slay each other and pass unconfessed to their account.
There came on me a great sickness of war.  Yesterday the boulevard of Les
Augustins, when the fight was over, had been a shambles; white bodies
that had been stripped of their armour lay here and there like sheep on a
hillside, and were now smirched with dust, a thing unseemly.  I put it to
myself that I was engaged, if ever man was, in a righteous quarrel,
fighting against cruel oppression; and I was under the protection of one
sent, as I verily believed, by Heaven.

But blood runs tardy in the cold dawn; my thoughts were chilled, and I
deemed, to speak sooth, that I carried my death within me, from my old
wound, and, even if unhurt, could scarce escape out of that day's labour
and live.  I said farewell to life and the sun, in my own mind, and to
Elliot, thinking of whom, with what tenderness she had nursed me, and of
her mirth and pitiful heart, I could scarce forbear from weeping.  Of my
brother also I thought, and in death it seemed to me that we could
scarcely be divided.  Then my thought went back to old days of childhood
at Pitcullo, old wanderings by Eden banks, old kindness and old quarrels,
and I seemed to see a vision of a great tree, growing alone out of a
little mound, by my father's door, where Robin and I would play "Willie
Wastle in his castle," for that was our first manner of holding a siege.
A man-at-arms has little to make with such fancies, and well I wot that
Randal Rutherford troubled himself therewith in no manner.  But now there
came an iron footstep on the stairs, and the Maid's voice rang clear, and
presently there arose the sound of hammers on rivets, and all the din of
men saddling horses and sharpening swords, so I went forth to join my
company.

Stiff and sore was I, and felt as if I could scarce raise my sword-arm;
but the sight of the Maid, all gleaming in her harness, and clear of
voice, and swift of deed, like St. Michael when he marshalled his angels
against the enemies of heaven, drove my brooding thoughts clean out of
mind.  The sun shone yellow and slanting down the streets; out of the
shadow of the minster came the bells, ringing for war.  The armed
townsfolk thronged the ways, and one man, old and ill-clad, brought to
the Maid a great fish which he had caught overnight in the Loire.  Our
host prayed her to wait till it should be cooked, that she might
breakfast well, for she had much to do.  Yet she, who scarce seemed to
live by earthly meat, but by the will of God, took only a sop of bread
dipped in wine, and gaily leaping to her selle and gathering the reins,
as a lady bound for a hunting where no fear was, she cried, "Keep the
fish for supper, when I will bring back a goddon {25} prisoner to eat his
part.  And to-night, gentle sir, my host, I will return by the
bridge!"--which, as we deemed, might in no manner be, for an arch of the
bridge was broken.  Thereon we all mounted, and rode down to the Burgundy
gate, the women watching us, and casting flowers before the Maiden.  But
when we won the gate, behold, it was locked, and two ranks of
men-at-arms, with lances levelled, wearing the colours of the Sieur de
Gaucourt, were drawn up before it.  That lord himself, in harness, but
bareheaded, stood before his men, and cried, "Hereby is no passage.  To-
day the captains give command that no force stir from the town."

"To-day," quoth the Maid, "shall we take Les Tourelles, and to-morrow not
a goddon, save prisoners and slain men, shall be within three leagues of
Orleans.  Gentle sir, bid open the gate, for to-day have I work to do."

Thereat Gaucourt shook his head, and from the multitude of townsfolk rose
one great angry shout.  They would burn the gate, they cried; they would
fire the town, but they would follow the Maid and the guidance of the
saints.

Thereon stones began to fly, and arbalests were bended, till the Maid
turned, and, facing the throng, her banner lifted as in anger--

"Back, my good friends and people of Orleans," she said, "back and open
the postern door in the great tower on the river wall.  By one way or
another shall I meet the English this day, nor shall might of man prevent
me."

Then many ran back, and soon came the cry that the postern was opened,
and thither streamed the throng.  Therefore Gaucourt saw well that an
onslaught would verily be made; moreover, as a man wise in war, he knew
that the townsfolk, that day, would be hard to hold, and would go far.  So
he even yielded, not ungraciously, and sending a messenger to the Bastard
and the captains, he rode forth from the Burgundy Gate by the side of the
Maid.  He was, indeed, little minded to miss his part of the honour; nor
were the other captains more backward, for scarce had we taken boat and
reached the farther bank, when we saw the banners of the Bastard and La
Hire, Florent d'Illiers and Xaintrailles, Chambers and Kennedy, above the
heads of the armed men who streamed forth by the gate of Burgundy.  Less
orderly was no fight ever begun, but the saints were of our party.  It
was the wise manner of the Maid to strike swift, blow upon blow, each
stroke finding less resistance among the enemy, that had been used to a
laggard war, for then it was the manner of captains to dally for weeks or
months round a town, castle, or other keep, and the skill was to starve
the enemy.  But the manner of the Maid was ever to send cloud upon cloud
of men to make escalade by ladders, their comrades aiding them from under
cover with fire of couleuvrines and bows.  Even so fought that famed
Knight of Brittany, Sir Bertrand du Guesclin.  But he was long dead, and
whether the Maid (who honoured his memory greatly) fought as she did
through his example, or by direct teaching of the saints, I know not.

If disorderly we began, the fault was soon amended; they who had
beleaguered the boulevard all night were set in the rear, to rest out of
shot; the fresh men were arrayed under their banners, in vineyards and
under the walls of fields, so that if one company was driven back another
was ready to come on, that the English might have no repose from battle.

Now, the manner of the boulevard was this: first, there was a strong
palisade, and many men mustered within it; then came a wide, deep, dry
fosse; then a strong wall of earth, bound in with withes and palisaded,
and within it the gate of the boulevard.  When that was won, and the
boulevard taken, men defending it might flee across a drawbridge, over a
stream, narrow and deep and swift, into Les Tourelles itself.  Here they
were safe from them on the side of Orleans, by reason of the broken arch
of the bridge.  So strong was this tower, that Monseigneur the Duc
d'Alencon, visiting it later, said he could have staked his duchy on his
skill to hold it for a week at least, with but few men, against all the
forces in France.  The captain of the English was that Glasdale who had
reviled the Maid, and concerning whom she had prophesied that he should
die without stroke of sword.  There was no fiercer squire in England, and
his men were like himself, being picked and chosen for that post;
moreover their backs were at the wall, for the French and Scots once
within the boulevard, it was in nowise easy for Talbot to bring the
English a rescue, as was seen.

The battle began with shooting of couleuvrines at the palisade, to weaken
it, and it was marvel to see how the Maid herself laid the guns, as
cunningly as her own countryman, the famed Lorrainer.  Now, when there
was a breach in the palisade, Xaintrailles led on his company, splendid
in armour, for he was a very brave young knight.  We saw the pales fall
with a crash, and the men go in, and heard the cry of battle; but slowly,
one by one, they staggered back, some falling, some reeling wounded, and
rolling their bodies out of arrow-shot.  And there, in the breach, shone
the back-plate of Xaintrailles, his axe falling and rising, and not one
foot he budged, till the men of La Hire, with a cry, broke in to back
him, and after a little space, swords fell and rose no more, but we saw
the banners waving of Xaintrailles and La Hire.  Soon the side of the
palisade towards us was all down, as if one had swept it flat with his
hand, but there stood the earthen wall of the boulevard, beyond the
fosse.  Then, all orderly, marched forth a band of men in the colours of
Florent d'Illiers, bearing scaling-ladders, and so began the escalade,
their friends backing them by shooting of arbalests from behind the
remnant of the palisade.  A ladder would be set against the wall, and we
could see men with shields, or doors, or squares of wood on their heads
to fend off stones, swarm up it, and axes flashing on the crest of the
wall, and arrows flying, and smoke of guns: but the smoke cleared, and
lo! the ladder was gone, and the three libbards grinned on the flag of
England.  So went the war, company after company staggering thinned from
the fosse, and re-forming behind the cover of the vineyards; company
after company marching forth, fresh and glorious, to fare as their
friends had fared.  And ever, with each company, went the Maid at their
head, and D'Aulon, she crying that the place was theirs and now was the
hour!  But the day went by, till the sun turned in heaven towards
evening, and no more was done.  The English, in sooth, showed no fear nor
faint heart; with axe, and sword, and mace, and with their very hands
they smote and grappled with the climbers, and I saw a tall man, his
sword being broken, strike down a French knight with his mailed fist, and
drag another from a ladder and take him captive.  Boldly they showed
themselves on the crest, running all risk of our arrows, as our men did
of theirs.

Now came the Scots, under Kennedy.  A gallant sight it was to see them
advance, shoulder to shoulder--Scots of the Marches and the Lennox, Fife,
Argyll, and the Isles, all gentlemen born.

"Come on!" cried Randal Rutherford.  "Come on, men of the Marches, Scots
of the Forest, Elliots, Rutherfords, Armstrongs, and deem that,
wheresoever a Southron slinks behind a stone, there is Carlisle wall!"

The Rough Clan roared "Bellenden!" the Buchanans cried "Clare Innis," a
rag of a hairy Highlander from the Lennox blew a wild skirl on the war-
pipes, and hearing the Border slogan shouted in a strange country, nom
Dieu! my blood burned, as that of any Scotsman would.  Contrary to the
Maid's desire, for she had noted that I was wan and weary, and had
commanded me to bide in cover, I cried "A Leslie! a Leslie!" and went
forward with my own folk, sword in hand and buckler lifted.

Beside good Randal Rutherford I ran, and we both leaped together into the
ditch.  There was a forest of ladders set against the wall, and I had my
foot on a rung, when the Maid ran up and cried, "Nom Dieu! what make you
here?  Let me lead my Scots"; and so, pennon and axe in her left hand,
she lightly leaped on the ladder, and arrows ringing on her mail, and a
great stone glancing harmless from her salade, she so climbed that my
lady's face on the pennon above her looked down into the English keep.

But, even then, I saw a face at an archere, an ill face and fell, the
wolf's eyes of Brother Thomas glancing along the stock of an arbalest.

"Gardez-vous, Pucelle, gardez-vous!" I cried in her ear, for I was next
her on the ladder; but a bolt whistled and smote her full, and reeling,
she fell into my arms.

I turned my back to guard her, and felt a bolt strike my back-piece; then
we were in the fosse, and all the Scots that might be were between her
and harm.  Swiftly they bore her out of the fray, into a little green
vineyard, where was a soft grassy ditch.  But the English so cried their
hurrah, that it was marvel, and our men gave back in fear; and had not
the Bastard come up with a fresh company, verify we might well have been
swept into the Loire.

Some while I remained with Rutherford, Kennedy, and many others, for what
could we avail to help the Maid? and to run has an ill look, and gives
great heart to an enemy.  Moreover, that saying of the Maid came into my
mind, that she should be smitten of a bolt, but not unto death.  So I
even abode by the fosse, and having found an arbalest, my desire was to
win a chance of slaying Brother Thomas, wherefore I kept my eyes on that
archere whence he had shot.  But no arbalest was pointed thence, and the
fight flagged.  On both sides men were weary, and they took some meat as
they might, no ladders being now set on the wall.

Then I deemed it no harm to slip back to the vineyard where the Maid lay,
and there I met the good Father Pasquerel, that was her confessor.  He
told me that now she was quiet, either praying or asleep, for he had left
her as still as a babe in its cradle, her page watching her.  The bolt
had sped by a rivet of her breast-piece, clean through her breast hard
below the shoulder, and it stood a hand-breadth out beyond.  Then she had
wept and trembled, seeing her own blood; but presently, with such might
and courage as was marvel, she had dragged out the bolt with her own
hands.  Then they had laid on the wound cotton steeped with olive oil,
for she would not abide that they should steep the bolt with weapon salve
and charm the hurt with a song, as the soldiers desired.  Then she had
confessed herself to Pasquerel, and so had lain down among the grass and
the flowers.  But it was Pasquerel's desire to let ferry her across
secretly to Orleans.  This was an ill hearing for me, yet it was put
about in the army that the Maid had but taken a slight scratch, and again
would lead us on, a thing which I well deemed to be impossible.  So the
day waxed late, and few onslaughts were made, and these with no great
heart, the English standing on the walls and openly mocking us.

They asked how it went with the Maid, and whether she would not fain be
at home among her kine, or in the greasy kitchen?  We would cry back, and
for my own part I bade them seek the kitchen as pock-puddings and belly-
gods, and that I cried in their own tongue, while they, to my great
amaze, called me "prentice boy" and "jackanapes."  Herein I saw the craft
and devilish enmity of Brother Thomas, and well I guessed that he had
gotten sight of me; but his face I saw not.

Ill names break no bones, and arrows from under cover wrought slight
scathe; so one last charge the Bastard commanded, and led himself, and a
sore tussle there was that time on the wall-crest, one or two of our men
leaping into the fort, whence they came back no more.

Now it was eight hours of the evening, the sky grey, the men out-worn and
out of all heart, and the captains were gathered in council.  Of this I
conceived the worst hope, for after a counsel men seldom fight.  So I
watched the fort right sullenly, and the town of Orleans looking black
against a red, lowering sky in the west.  Some concourse of townsfolk I
saw on the bridge, beside the broken arch, and by the Boulevard Belle
Croix; but I deemed that they had only come to see the fray as near as
might be.  Others were busy under the river wall with a great black boat,
belike to ferry over the horses from our side.

All seemed ended, and I misdoubted that we would scarce charge again so
briskly in the morning, nay, we might well have to guard our own gates.

As I sat thus, pondering by the vineyard ditch, the Maid stood by me
suddenly.  Her helmet was off, her face deadly white, her eyes like two
stars.

"Bring me my horse," she said, so sternly that I crushed the answer on my
lips, and the prayer that she would risk herself no more.

Her horse, that had been cropping the grass near him happily enough, I
found, and brought to her, and so, with some ado, she mounted and rode at
a foot's pace to the little crowd of captains.

"Maiden, ma mie," said the Bastard.  "Glad I am to see you able to mount.
We have taken counsel to withdraw for this night.  Martin," he said to
his trumpeter, "sound the recall."

"I pray you, sir," she said very humbly, "grant me but a little while";
and so saying, she withdrew alone from the throng of men into the
vineyard.

What passed therein I know not and no man knows; but in a quarter of an
hour's space she came forth, like another woman, her face bright and
smiling, her cheeks like the dawn, and so beautiful that we marvelled on
her with reverence, as if we had seen an angel.

"The place is ours!" she cried again, and spurred towards the fosse.
Thence her banner had never gone back, for D'Aulon held it there, to be a
terror to the English.  Even at that moment he had given it to a certain
Basque, a very brave man, for he himself was out-worn with its weight.
And he had challenged the Basque to do a vaillance, or boastful deed of
arms, as yesterday I and the Spaniard had done.  So D'Aulon leaped into
the fosse, his shield up, defying the English; but the Basque did not
follow, for the Maid, seeing her banner in the hands of a man whom she
knew not, laid hold of it, crying, "Ha, mon estandart! mon estandart!"

There, as they struggled for it, the Basque being minded to follow
D'Aulon to the wall foot, the banner wildly waved, and all men saw it,
and rallied, and flocked amain to the rescue.

"Charge!" cried the Maid.  "Forward, French and Scots; the place is
yours, when once my banner fringe touches the wall!"

With that word the wind blew out the banner fringe, and so suddenly that,
though I saw the matter, I scarce knew how it was done, the whole host
swarmed up and on, ladders, lifted, and so furiously went they, that they
won the wall crest and leaped within the fort.  Then the more part of the
English, adread, as I think, at the sight of the Maid whom they had
deemed slain, fled madly over the drawbridge into Les Tourelles.

Then standing on the wall crest, whither I had climbed, I beheld strange
sights.  First, through the dimness of the dusk, I saw a man armed,
walking as does a rope-dancer, balancing himself with his spear, across
the empty air, for so it seemed, above the broken arch of the bridge.
This appeared, in very sooth, to be a miracle; but, gazing longer, I saw
that a great beam had been laid by them of Orleans to span the gap, and
now other beams were being set, and many men, bearing torches, were
following that good knight, Nicole Giresme, who first showed the way over
such a bridge of dread.  So now were the English in Les Tourelles between
two fires.

Another strange sight I saw, for in that swift and narrow stream which
the drawbridge spanned whereby the English fled was moored a great black
barge, its stem and stern showing on either side of the bridge.  Boats
were being swiftly pulled forth from it into the stream, and as I gazed,
there leaped up through the dark one long tongue of fire.  Then I saw the
skill of it, namely, to burn down the drawbridge, and so cut the English
off from all succour.  Fed with pitch and pine the flame soared lustily,
and now it shone between the planks of the drawbridge.  On the stone
platform of the boulevard, wherein the drawbridge was laid, stood a few
English, and above them shone the axe of a tall squire, Glasdale, as it
fell on shield and helm of the French.  Others held us at bay with long
lances, and never saw I any knight do his devoir more fiercely than he
who had reviled the Maid.  For on his head lay all the blame of the
taking of the boulevard.  To rear of him rang the shouts of them of
Orleans, who had crossed the broken arch by the beam; but he never turned
about, and our men reeled back before him.  Then there shone behind him
the flames from the blazing barge; and so, black against that blaze, he
smote and slew, not knowing that the drawbridge began to burn.

On this the Maid ran forth, and cried to him--

"Rends-toi, rends-toi!  Yield thee, Glacidas; yield thee, for I stand in
much sorrow for thy soul's sake."

Then, falling on her knees, her face shining transfigured in that fierce
light, she prayed him thus--

"Ah! Glacidas, thou didst call me ribaulde, but I have sorrow for thy
soul.  Ah! yield thee, yield thee to ransom"; and the tears ran down her
cheeks, as if a saint were praying for a soul in peril.

Not one word spoke Glasdale: he neither saw nor heard.  But the levelled
spears at his side flew up, a flame caught his crest, making a plume of
fire, and with a curse he cast his axe among the throng, and the man who
stood in front of it got his death.  Glasdale turned about as he threw;
he leaped upon the burning drawbridge, where the last of his men were
huddled in flight, and lo! beneath his feet it crashed; down he plunged
through smoke and flame, and the stream below surged up as bridge and
flying men went under in one ruin.

The Maid gave a cry that rang above the roar of fire and water.

"Saints! will no man save him?" she shrieked, looking all around her on
the faces of the French.

A mad thought leaped up in my mind.

"Unharness me!" I cried; and one who stood by me undid the clasps of my
light jaseran.  I saw a head unhelmeted, I saw a hand that clutched at a
floating beam.  I thought of the Maid's desire, and of the ransom of so
great a squire as Glasdale, and then I threw my hands up to dive, and
leaped head foremost into the water.

Deep down I plunged, and swam far under water, to avoid a stroke from
floating timber, and then I rose and glanced up-stream.  All the air was
fiercely lit with the blaze of the burning barge; a hand and arm would
rise, and fall ere I could seize it.  A hand was thrown up before me, the
glinting fingers gripping at empty air.  I caught the hand, swimming
strongly with the current, for so the man could not clutch at me, and if
a drowning man can be held apart, it is no great skill to save him.  In
this art I was not unlearned, and once had even saved two men from a
wrecked barque in the long surf of St. Andrews Bay.  Save for a blow from
some great floating timber, I deemed that I had little to fear; nay, now
I felt sure of the Maid's praise and of a rich ransom.

A horn of bank with alder bushes ran out into the stream, a smooth eddy
or backwater curling within.  I caught a bough of alder, and, though nigh
carried down by the drowning man's weight, I found bottom, yet hardly,
and drew my man within the backwater.  He lay like a log, his face in the
stream.  Pushing him before me, I rounded the horn, and, with much ado,
dragged him up to a sloping gravelly beach, where I got his head on dry
land, his legs being still in the water.  I turned him over and looked
eagerly.  Lo! it was no Glasdale, but the drowned face of Brother Thomas!

Then something seemed to break in my breast; blood gushed from my mouth,
and I fell on the sand and gravel.  Footsteps I heard of men running to
us.  I lifted my hand faintly and waved it, and then I felt a hand on my
face.




CHAPTER XV--HOW NORMAN LESLIE WAS ABSOLVED BY BROTHER THOMAS


Certain Scots that found me, weak and bleeding, by the riverside, were
sent by the Maid, in hopes that I had saved Glasdale, whereas it was the
accursed cordelier I had won from the water.  What they did with him I
knew not then, but me they laid on a litter, and so bore me to a boat,
wherein they were ferrying our wounded men across to Orleans.  The Maid
herself, as she had foretold, returned by way of the bridge, that was all
bright with moving torches, as our groaning company were rowed across the
black water to a quay.  Thence I was carried in a litter to our lodgings,
and so got to bed, a physician doing what he might for me.  A noisy night
we passed, for I verily believe that no man slept, but all, after service
held in the Church of St. Aignan, went revelling and drinking from house
to house, and singing through the streets, as folk saved from utter
destruction.

With daybreak fell a short silence; short or long, it seemed brief to me,
who was now asleep at last, and I was rueful enough when a sound aroused
me, and I found the Maid herself standing by my bedside, with one in the
shadow behind her.  The chamber was all darkling, lit only by a thread of
light that came through the closed shutters of wood, and fell on her pale
face.  She was clad in a light jaseran of mail, because of her wound, and
was plainly eager to be gone and about her business, that is, to meet the
English in open field.

"Leslie, my friend," she said, in her sweet voice, "there were many brave
men in the fight yesterday, but, in God's name, none did a braver deed
than thou!  Nay, speak not," she said, as I opened my lips to thank her,
"for the leech that tended thee last night forbids it, on peril of thy
very life.  So I have brought thee here a sheet of fair paper, and a pen
and horn of ink, that thou, being a clerk, mayst write what thou hast to
say.  Alas! such converse is not for me, who know not A from his brother
B.  But the saints who helped thee have rewarded thee beyond all
expectation.  Thou didst not save that unhappy Glacidas, whom God in His
mercy forgive! but thou hast taken a goodlier prize--this holy man, that
had been prisoner in the hands of the English."

Here she stood a little aside, and the thread of light shone on the fell
face of Brother Thomas, lowering beneath his hood.

Then I would have spoken, leech or no leech, to denounce him, for the
Maid had no memory of his face, and knew him not for the false friar
taken at St. Loup.  But she laid her mailed finger gently on my lips.

"Silence!  Thou art my man-at-arms and must obey thy captain.  This
worthy friar hath been long in the holy company of the blessed Colette,
and hath promised to bring me acquainted with that daughter of God.  Ay,
and he hath given to me, unworthy as I am, a kerchief which has touched
her wonder-working hands.  Almost I believe that it will heal thee by
miracle, if the saints are pleased to grant it."

Herewith she drew a kerchief across my lips, and I began, being most
eager to instruct her innocence as to this accursed man--

"Lady--" but alas! no miracle was wrought for a sinner like me.  Howbeit
I am inclined to believe that the kerchief was no saintly thing, and had
never come near the body of the blessed Colette, but rather was a gift
from one of the cordelier's light-o'-loves.  Assuredly it was stained red
with blood from my lungs ere I could utter two words.

The Maid stanched the blood, saying--

"Did I not bid thee to be silent?  The saints forgive my lack of faith,
whereby this blessed thing has failed to heal thee!  And now I must be
gone, to face the English in the field, if they dare to meet us, which,
methinks, they will not do, but rather withdraw as speedily as they may.
So now I leave thee with this holy man to be thy nurse-tender, and thou
canst write to him concerning thy needs, for doubtless he is a clerk.
Farewell!"

With that she was gone, and this was the last I saw of her for many a
day.

Never have I known such a horror of fear as fell on me now, helpless and
dumb, a sheep given over to the slaughter, in that dark chamber, which
was wondrous lown, {26} alone with my deadly foe.

Never had any man more cause for dread, for I was weak, and to resist him
was death.  I was speechless, and could utter no voice that the people in
the house might hear.  As for mine enemy, he had always loathed and
scorned me; he had a long account of vengeance to settle with me; and
if--which was not to be thought of--he was minded to spare one that had
saved his life, yet, for his own safety, he dared not.  He had beguiled
the Maid with his false tongue, and his face, not seen by her in the
taking of St. Loup, she knew not.  But he knew that I would disclose all
the truth so soon as the Maid returned, wherefore he was bound to destroy
me, which he would assuredly do with every mockery, cruelty, and torture
of body and mind.  Merely to think of him when he was absent was wont to
make my flesh creep, so entirely evil beyond the nature of sinful mankind
was this monster, and so set on working all kinds of mischief with
greediness.  Whether he had suffered some grievous wrong in his youth,
which he spent his life in avenging on all folk, or whether, as I deem
likely, he was the actual emissary of Satan, as the Maid was of the
saints, I know not, and, as I lay there, had no wits left to consider of
it.  Only I knew that no more unavailing victim than I was ever so
utterly in the power of a foe so deadly and terrible.

The Maid had gone, and all hope had gone with her.  For a time that
seemed unending mine enemy neither spoke nor moved, standing still in the
chink of light, a devil where an angel had been.

There was silence, and I heard the Maid's iron tread pass down the
creaking wooden stairs, and soon I heard the sound of singing birds, for
my window looked out on the garden.

The steps ceased, and then there was a low grating laughter in the dark
room, as if the devil laughed.

Brother Thomas moved stealthily to the door, and thrust in the wooden
bolt.  Then he sat him heavily down on my bed, and put his fiend's face
close to mine, his eyes stabbing into my eyes.  But I bit my lip, and
stared right back into his yellow wolf's eyes, that shone like flames of
the pit with evil and cruel thoughts.

So I lay, with that yellow light on me; and strength came strangely to
me, and I prayed that, since die I must, I might at least gladden him
with no sign of fear.  When he found that he could not daunton me, he
laughed again.

"Our chick of Pitcullo has picked up a spirit in the wars," he said; and
turning his back on me, he leaned his face on his hand, and so sat
thinking.

The birds of May sang in the garden; there was a faint shining of silver
and green, from the apple-boughs and buds without, in the little chamber;
and the hooded back of the cordelier was before me on my bed, like the
shape of Death beside the Sick Man, in a picture.  Now I did not even
pray, I waited.

Doubtless he knew that no cruel thing which the devil could devise was
more cruel than this suspense.

Then he turned about and faced me, grinning like a dog.

"These are good words," said he, "in that foolish old book they read to
the faithful in the churches, 'Vengeance is Mine, saith the Lord.'  Ay,
it is even too sweet a morsel for us poor Christian men, such as the
lowly Brother Thomas of the Order of St. Francis.  Nevertheless, I am
minded to put my teeth in it"; and he bared his yellow dog's fangs at me,
smiling like a hungry hound.  "My sick brother," he went on, "both as one
that has some science of leech-craft and as thy ghostly counsellor, it is
my duty to warn thee that thou art now very near thine end.  Nay, let me
feel thy pulse"; and seizing my left wrist, he grasped it lightly in his
iron fingers.  "Now, ere I administer to thee thy due, as a Christian
man, let me hear thy parting confession.  But, alas! as the blessed Maid
too truly warned thee, thou must not open thy poor lips in speech.  There
is death in a word!  Write, then, write the story of thy sinful life,
that I may give thee absolution."

So saying, he opened the shutter, and carefully set the paper and inkhorn
before me, putting the pen in my fingers.

"Now, write what I shall tell thee"; and here he so pressed and wrung my
wrist that his fingers entered into my living flesh with a fiery pang.  I
writhed, but I did not cry.

"Write--"

"I, Norman Leslie of Pitcullo--" and, to escape that agony, I wrote as he
bade me.

"--being now in the article of death--"

And I wrote.

"--do attest on my hope of salvation--"  And I wrote.

"--and do especially desire Madame Jeanne, La Pucelle, and all Frenchmen
and Scots loyal to our Sovereign Lord the Dauphin, to accept my witness,
that Brother Thomas, of the Order of St. Francis, called Noiroufle while
of the world, has been most falsely and treacherously accused by me--"

I wrote, but I wrote not his false words, putting my own in their
place--"has been most truly and righteously accused by me--"

"--of divers deeds of black treason, and dealing with our enemies of
England, against our Lord the Dauphin, and the Maid, the Sister of the
Saints, and of this I heartily repent me,--"

But I wrote, "All which I maintain--"

"--as may God pardon my sins, on the faith of a sinful and dying man."

"Now sign thy name, and that of thy worshipful cabbage-garden and
dunghill in filthy Scotland."  So I signed, "Norman Leslie, the younger,
of Pitcullo," and added the place, Orleans, with the date of day and year
of our Lord, namely, May the eighth, fourteen hundred and twenty-nine.

"A very laudable confession," quoth Brother Thomas; "would that all the
sinners whom I have absolved, as I am about to absolve thee, had cleansed
and purged their sinful souls as freely.  And now, my brother, read aloud
to me this scroll; nay, methinks it is ill for thy health to speak or
read.  A sad matter is this, for, in faith, I have forgotten my clergy
myself, and thou mayst have beguiled me by inditing other matter than I
have put into thy lying mouth.  Still, where the safety of a soul is
concerned, a few hours more or less of this vain, perishable life weigh
but as dust in the balance."

Here he took from about his hairy neck a heavy Italian crucifix of black
wood, whereon was a figure of our Lord, wrought in white enamel, with
golden nails, and a golden crown of thorns.

"Now read," he whispered, heaving up the crucifix above me.  And as he
lifted it, a bright blade, strong, narrow, and sharp, leaped out from
beneath the feet of our Lord, and glittered within an inch of my throat.
An emblem of this false friar it was, the outside of whom was as that of
a holy man, while within he was a murdering sword.

"Read!" he whispered again, pricking my throat with the dagger's point.

Then I read aloud, and as I read I was half choked with my blood, and now
and then was stopped; but still he cried--

"Read, and if one word is wrong, thine absolution shall come all the
swifter."

So I read, and, may I be forgiven if I sinned in deceiving one so vile!  I
uttered not what I had written, but what he had bidden me to write.

"I, Norman Leslie of Pitcullo, being now in the article of death, do
attest on my hope of salvation, and do especially desire Madame Jeanne,
La Pucelle, and all Frenchmen and Scots loyal to our Sovereign Lord the
Dauphin, to accept my witness that Brother Thomas, of the Order of St.
Francis, called Noiroufle while of the world, has been most falsely and
treacherously accused by me of divers deeds of black treason, and dealing
with our enemies of England, against our Lord the Dauphin, and the Maid,
the Sister of the Saints, and of this I heartily repent me, as may God
pardon my sins, on the faith of a sinful and dying man.  Signed, at
Orleans, Norman Leslie, the younger, of Pitcullo, this eighth of May, in
the year of our Lord fourteen hundred and twenty-nine."

When I had ended, he took away his blasphemous dagger-point from my
throat.

"Very clerkly read," he spake, "and all runs smooth; methinks myself had
been no poor scribe, were I but a clerk.  Hadst thou written other
matter, to betray my innocence, thou couldst not remember what I said,
even word for word," he added gleefully.  "Now I might strangle thee
slowly"; and he set his fingers about my throat, I being too weak to do
more than clutch at his hand, with a grasp like a babe's.  "But that
leaves black finger-marks, another kind of witness than thine in my
favour.  Or I might give thee the blade of this blessed crucifix; yet
dagger wounds are like lips and have a voice, and blood cries from the
ground, says Holy Writ.  Pardon my tardiness, my poor brother, but this
demands deep thought, and holy offices must not be hurried unseemly."  He
sat now with his back to me, his hand still on my throat, so deep in
thought that he heard not, as did my sharpened ears, a door shut softly,
and foot-falls echoing in the house below.  If I could only cry aloud!
but he would stifle me ere the cry reached my throat!

"This will serve," he said.  "Thou wilt have died of thy malady, and I
will go softly forth, and with hushed voice will tell how the brave young
Scot passed quietly to the saints.  Yet, after all, I know not.  Thou
hast been sent by Heaven to my aid; clearly thou art an instrument of God
to succour the unworthy Brother Thomas.  Once and twice thou hast been a
boat to carry me on my way, and to save my useful life.  A third time
thou mightst well be serviceable, not by thy will, alas! but by God's, my
poor brother"; and he mockingly caressed my face with his abhorred hand.
"Still, this must even serve, though I would fain find for thee a more
bitter way to death"; and he gently and carefully drew the pillow from
beneath my head.  "This leaves no marks and tells no tales, and permits
no dying cry."

He was looking at me, the pillow in his hands, his gesture that of a
tender nurse, when a light tap sounded on the door.  He paused, then came
a louder knock, one pushed, and knocked again.

"Open, in the name of the Dauphin!" came a voice I knew well, the voice
of D'Aulon.

"The rope of Judas strangle thee!" said Brother Thomas, dropping the
pillow and turning to the casement.  But it was heavily barred with
stanchions of iron, as the manner is, and thereby he might not flee.

Then came fiercer knocking with a dagger hilt, and the cry, "Open, in the
name of the Dauphin, or we burst the door!"

Brother Thomas hastily closed the wooden shutter, to darken the chamber
as much as might be.  "Gently, gently," he said.  "Disturb not my
penitent, who is newly shrived, and about to pass"; and so speaking, he
withdrew the bolt.

D'Aulon strode in, dagger in hand, followed by the physician.

"What make you here with doors barred, false priest?" he said, laying his
hand on the frock of Noiroufle.

"And what make you here, fair squire, with arms in a sick man's chamber,
and loud words to disturb the dying?  And wherefore callest thou me
'false priest'?  But an hour agone, the blessed Maid herself brought me
hither, to comfort and absolve her follower, to tend him, if he lived
and, if he must die, to give him his dues as a Christian man.  And the
door was bolted that the penitent might be private with his confessor,
for he has a heavy weight to unburden his sinful soul withal."

"Ay, the Maid sent thee, not knowing who thou wert, the traitor friar
taken at St. Loup, and thou hast a tongue that beguiled her simplicity.
But one that knew thee saw thy wolfs face in her company, and told me,
and I told the Maid, who sent me straightway back from the gate, that
justice might be done on thee.  Thou art he whom this Scot charged with
treason, and would have slain for a spy, some nights agone."

Brother Thomas cast up his eyes to heaven.

"Forgive us our trespasses," said he, "as we forgive them that trespass
against us.  Verily and indeed I am that poor friar who tends the
wounded, and verify I am he against whom this young Scot, as, I fear, is
the manner of all his benighted people, brought a slanderous accusation
falsely.  All the more reason was there that I should hear his last
confession, and forgive him freely, as may I also be forgiven."

"Thou liest in thy throat," said D'Aulon.  "This is a brave man-at-arms,
and a loyal."

"Would that thou wert not beguiled, fair sir, for I have no pleasure in
the sin of any man.  But, if thou wilt believe him rather than me, even
keep thy belief, and read this written confession of his falsehood.  Of
free will, with his own hand, my penitent hereby absolves me from all his
slanders.  As Holy Church enjoins, in the grace of repentance he also
makes restitution of what he had stolen, namely, all my wealth in this
world, the good name of a poor and lowly follower of the blessed Francis.
Here is the scroll."

With these words, uttered in a voice of sorrowing and humble honesty, the
friar stretched out the written sheet of paper to D'Aulon.

"Had I been a false traitor," he said, "would not her brethren of heaven
have warned the blessed Maid against me?  And I have also a written safe-
conduct from the holy sister Colette."

Then I knew that he had fallen into my trap, and, weak as I was, I could
have laughed to think of his face, when the words I had written came out
in place of the words he had bidden me write.  For a clerk hath great
power beyond the simple and unlettered of the world, be they as cunning
even as Brother Thomas.

"Nom Dieu! this is another story," said D'Aulon, turning the paper about
in his hands and looking doubtfully at me.  But I smiled upon him,
whereby he was the more perplexed.  "The ink is hardly dry, and in some
places has run and puddled, so that, poor clerk as I am, I can make
little of it"; and he pored on it in a perplexed sort.  "Tush, it is
beyond my clerkhood," he said at last.  "You, Messire
Saint-Mesmin,"--turning to the physician--"must interpret this."

"Willingly, fair sir," said the physician, moving round to the shutter,
which he opened, while the cordelier's eyes glittered, for now there was
one man less between him and the half-open door.  I nodded to D'Aulon
that he should shut it, but he marked me not, being wholly in amaze at
the written scroll of my confession.

The physician himself was no great clerk, and he read the paper slowly,
stumbling over the words, as it were, while Brother Thomas, clasping his
crucifix to his breast, listened in triumph as he heard what he himself
had bidden me write.

"I, Norman Leslie, of--of Peet--What name is this?  Peet--I cannot utter
it."

"Passez outre," quoth D'Aulon.

"I, Norman Leslie, being now in the article of death"--here the leech
glanced at me, shaking his head mournfully--"do attest on my hope of
salvation, and do especially desire Madame Jeanne La Pucelle, and all
Frenchmen and Scots loyal to our Sovereign Lord the Dauphin, to accept my
witness that Brother Thomas, of the Order of St. Francis, called
Noiroufle while of the world, has been most truly and righteously accused
by me of divers deeds of black treason."

At these words the cordelier's hand leaped up from his breast, his
crucifix dagger glittered bright, he tore his frock from D'Aulon's grip,
leaving a rag of it in his hand, and smote, aiming at the squire where
the gorget joins the vambrace.  Though he missed by an inch, yet so
terrible was the blow that D'Aulon reeled against the wall, while the
broken blade jingled on the stone floor.  Then the frock of the friar
whisked through the open door of the chamber; we heard the stairs cleared
in two leaps, and D'Aulon, recovering his feet, rushed after the false
priest.  But he was in heavy armour, the cordelier's bare legs were
doubtless the nimbler, and the physician, crossing himself, could only
gape and stare on the paper in his hand.  As he gazed with his mouth open
his eyes fell on me, white as my sheets, that were dabbled with the blood
from my mouth.

"Nom Dieu!" he stammered, "Nom Dieu! here is business more to my mind and
my trade than chasing after mad cordeliers that stab with crucifixes!"

Then, coming to my side, he brought water, bathed my face, and did what
his art might do for a man in such deadly extremity as was mine.  In
which care he was still busy when D'Aulon returned, panting, having sent
a dozen of townsfolk to hunt the friar, who had made good his flight over
garden walls, and was now skulking none knew where.  D'Aulon would fain
have asked me concerning the mystery of the confession in which Brother
Thomas had placed his hope so unhappily, but the physician forbade him to
inquire, or me to answer, saying that it was more than my life was worth.
But on D'Aulon's battered armour there was no deeper dint than that dealt
by the murderous crucifix.

Thus this second time did Brother Thomas make his way out of our hands,
the devil aiding him, as always; for it seemed that ropes could not bind
or water drown him.

But, for my part, I lay long in another bout of sore fever, sick here at
Orleans, where I was very kindly entreated by the people of the house,
and notably by the daughter thereof, a fair maid and gentle.  To her care
the Maid had commanded me when she left Orleans, the English refusing
battle, as later I heard, and withdrawing to Jargeau and Paris.  But of
the rejoicings in Orleans I knew little or nothing, and had no great
desire for news, or meat, or drink, but only for sleep and peace, as is
the wont of sick men.  Now as touches sickness and fever, I have written
more than sufficient, as Heaven knows I have had cause enow.  A luckless
life was mine, save for the love of Elliot; danger and wounds, and malady
and escape, where hope seemed lost, were and were yet to be my portion,
since I sailed forth out of Eden-mouth.  And so hard pressed of sickness
was I, that not even my outwitting of Brother Thomas was a cause of
comfort to me, though to this day I cannot think of it without some
mirthful triumph.




CHAPTER XVI--HOW SORROW CAME ON NORMAN LESLIE, AND JOY THEREAFTER


It little concerns any man to know how I slowly recovered my health after
certain failings back into the shadow of death.  Therefore I need not
tell how I was physicked, and bled, and how I drew on from a diet of milk
to one of fish, and so to a meal of chicken's flesh, till at last I could
sit, wrapped up in many cloaks, on a seat in the garden, below a great
mulberry tree.  In all this weary time I knew little, and for long cared
less, as to what went on in the world and the wars.  But so soon as I
could speak it was of Elliot that I devised, with my kind nurse,
Charlotte Boucher, the young daughter of Jacques Boucher, the Duke's
treasurer, in whose house I lay.  She was a fair lass, and merry of mood,
and greatly hove up my heart to fight with my disease.  It chanced that,
as she tended me, when I was at my worst, she marked, hanging on a silken
string about my neck, a little case of silver artfully wrought, wherein
was that portrait of my mistress, painted by me before I left Chinon.
Being curious, like all girls, and deeming that the case held some relic,
she opened it, I knowing nothing then of what she did.  But when I was
well enough to lie abed and devise with her, it chanced that I was
playing idly with my fingers about the silver case.

"Belike," said Charlotte, "that is some holy relic, to which, maybe, you
owe your present recovery.  Surely, when you are whole again, you have
vowed a pilgrimage to the shrine of the saint, your friend?"  Here she
smiled at me gaily, for she was a right merry damsel, and a goodly.

"Nay," she said, "I have done more for you than your physician, seeing
that I, or the saint you serve, have now brought the red colour into
these wan cheeks of yours.  Is she a Scottish saint, then? perchance St.
Margaret, of whom I have read?  Will you not let me look at the sacred
thing?"

"Nay," said I.  "Methinks, from your smiling, that you have taken
opportunity to see my treasure before to-day, being a daughter of our
mother Eve."

"She is very beautiful," said Charlotte; "nay, show her to me again!"

With that I pressed the spring and opened the case, for there is no lover
but longs to hear his lady commended, and to converse about her.  Yet I
had spoken no word, for my part, about her beauty, having heard say that
he who would be well with one woman does ill to praise another in her
presence.

"Beautiful, indeed, she is," said Charlotte.  "Never have I seen such
eyes, and hair like gold, and a look so gracious!  And for thy pilgrimage
to the shrine of this fair saint, where does she dwell?"

I told her at Chinon, or at Tours, or commonly wheresoever the Court
might be, for that her father was the King's painter.

"And you love her very dearly?"

"More than my life," I said.  "And may the saints send you, demoiselle,
as faithful a lover, to as fair a lady."

"Nay," she said, reddening.  "This is high treason, and well you wot that
you hold no lady half so fair as your own.  Are you Scots so
smooth-spoken?  You have not that repute.  Now, what would you give to
see that lady?"

"All that I have, which is little but my service and goodwill.  But she
knows not where I am, nor know I how she fares, which irks me more than
all my misfortunes.  Would that I could send a letter to her father, and
tell him how I do, and ask of their tidings."

"The Dauphin is at Tours," she said, "and there is much coming and going
between Tours and this town.  For the Maid is instant with the Dauphin to
ride forthwith to Reims, and there be sacred and crowned; but now he
listens and believes, and anon his counsellors tell him that this is
foolhardy, and a thing impossible."

"O they of little faith!" I said, sighing.

"None the less, word has come that the Maid has been in her oratory at
prayers, and a Voice from heaven has called to her, saying, 'Fille de
Dieu, va, va, va!  Je serai en ton aide.  Va!' {27}  The Dauphin is much
confirmed in his faith by this sign, and has vowed that he will indeed
march with the Maid to Reims, though his enemies hold all that country
which lies between.  But first she must take the towns which the English
hold on Loire side, such as Jargeau.  Now on Jargeau, while you lay
knowing nothing, the Bastard of Orleans, and Xaintrailles, and other good
knights, made an onslaught, and won nothing but loss for their pains,
though they slew Messire Henry Bisset, the captain of the town.  But if
the Maid takes Jargeau, the Dauphin will indeed believe in her and follow
her."

"He is hard of heart to believe, and would that I were where he should
be--under her holy pennon, for thereon, at least, I should see the face
painted of my lady.  But how does all this bring me nearer the hope of
hearing about her, and how she fares?"

"There are many messengers coming and going to Tours, for the Dauphin is
gathering force under the Maid, and has set the fair Duc d'Alencon to be
her lieutenant, with the Bastard, and La Hire, and Messire Florent
d'Illiers.  And all are to be here in Orleans within few days; wherefore
now write to the father of thy lady, and I will myself write to her."
With that she gave me paper and pen, and I indited a letter to my master,
telling him how I had lain near to death of my old wound, in Orleans, and
that I prayed him of his goodness to let me know how he did, and to lay
me at the feet of my lady.  Then Charlotte showed me her letter, wherein
she bade Elliot know that I had hardly recovered, after winning much fame
(for so she said) and a ransom of gold from an English prisoner, which
now lay in the hands of her father, the Duke's treasurer.  Then she said
that a word from Elliot, not to say the sight of her face, the fairest in
the world (a thing beyond hope), would be of more avail for my healing
than all the Pharaoh powders of the apothecaries.  These, in truth, I had
never taken, but put them away secretly, as doubting whether such
medicaments, the very dust of the persecuting Egyptian and idolatrous
race, were fit for a Christian to swallow, with any hope of a blessing.
Thus my kind nurse ended, calling herself my lady's sister in the love of
France and of the Maid, and bidding my lady be mindful of so true a
lover, who lay sick for a token at her hands.  These letters she sealed,
and intrusted to Colet de Vienne, the royal messenger, the same who rode
from Vaucouleurs to Chinon, in the beginning of the Maid's mission, and
who, as then, was faring to Tours with letters from Orleans.

Meanwhile all the town was full of joy, in early June, because the Maid
was to visit the city, with D'Alencon and the Bastard, on her way to
besiege Jargeau.  It was June the ninth, in the year of our Lord fourteen
hundred and twenty-nine, the sun shining warm in a clear blue sky, and
all the bells of Orleans a-ringing, to welcome back the Maiden.  I myself
sat in the window, over the doorway, alone with Charlotte sitting by my
side, for her father had gone to the Hotel de Ville, with her mother, to
welcome the captains.  Below us were hangings of rich carpets, to make
the house look gay, for every house was adorned in the best manner, and
flags floated in the long street, and flowers strewed the road, to do
honour to our deliverer.  Thus we waited, and presently the sound of
music filled the air, with fragrance of incense, for the priests were
walking in front, swinging censers and chanting the Te Deum laudamus.  And
then came a company of girls strewing flowers, and fair boys blowing on
trumpets, and next, on a black horse, in white armour, with a hucque of
scarlet broidered with gold, the blessed Maid herself, unhelmeted,
glancing every way with her happy eyes, while the women ran to touch her
armour with their rings, as to a saint, and the men kissed her mailed
feet.

To be alive, and to feel my life returning in a flood of strength and joy
in that sweet air, with the gladness of the multitude pulsing through it
as a man's heart beats in his body, seemed to me like Paradise.  But out
of Paradise our first parents were driven long ago, as anon I was to be
from mine.  For, as the Maid passed, I doffed my cap and waved it, since
to shout "Noel" with the rest, I dared not, because of my infirmity.  Now,
it so fell that, glancing around, she saw and knew me, and bowed to me,
with a gesture of her hand, as queenly as if she, a manant's child, had
been a daughter of France.  At that moment, noting the Maid's courtesy
towards me, Charlotte stood up from beside me, with a handful of red
roses, which she threw towards her.  As it chanced, belike because she
was proud to be with one whom the Maid honoured, or to steady herself as
she threw, she laid her left hand about my neck, and so standing, cast
her flowers, and then looked laughing back into my eyes, with a happy
face.  The roses missed the Maid, whose horse caracoled at that moment as
she went by, but they lit in the lap of a damsel that rode at her rein,
on a lyart {28} palfrey, and she looking up, I saw the face of Elliot,
and Elliot saw me, and saw Charlotte leaning on me and laughing.  Then
Elliot's face grew deadly pale, her lower lip stiff, as when she was
angered with me at Chinon, and so, wrying her neck suddenly to the left,
she rode on her way, nor ever looked towards us again.

"Who may that proud damsel be, and what ails her at my roses?" quoth
Charlotte, sitting herself down again and still following them with her
eyes.  "Methinks I have seen her face before; and what ails you?" she
asked, looking earnestly on me, "for you are as white as the last snow
ere it melts in spring."

I had good reason to be pale, for I very well guessed that Elliot, having
ridden in the Maiden's company to see me, and to surprise me with the
unlooked-for gladness of her coming, had marked Charlotte as she so
innocently leaned on me and laughed to me, and had conceived anger
against us both, for of a truth Charlotte was very fair and of a joyous
aspect.  Yet, taken so suddenly as I was, between the extreme of delight
in looking on my lady beyond hope, and the very deep of sorrow that she
had so bitterly slighted me, I was yet wary of betraying myself.  For the
girl beside me had, in all honest and maidenly service that woman may do
for man, been kinder to me than a sister, and no thought or word of
earthly love had ever passed between us.  That she should wot of Elliot's
anger, and of its cause, and so hold my lady lightly, ay, and triumph
over her in her heart (as is the nature of a woman, her ministry being
thus churlishly repaid), was more than I could endure.  So, may the
saints forgive me! I lied, and it is a strange thing, but true, that
howsoever a gentleman may hate the very thought of a lie, yet often he
finds it hard to tell the truth to a woman.

"Do I look white?" I said.  "Then it is because I have a sudden pang of
sorrow.  For one moment I deemed that proud damsel was the lady of my
love, whom, in verity, she most strangely favours, so that you might
think them sisters.  But alas! she is but the daughter of a good Scots
knight at Chinon, whom I have seen there before to-day, and marvelled how
much she and my lady favour each other.  Therefore am I pale, because
that hope of mine is broken.  And you know her face, belike, from my poor
picture of my lady."

Charlotte looked at me steadily, and flushed red; but even then, one who
rode by among the men-at-arms noted me, and, waving his arm towards me,
cried in a loud voice--

"Hail, fair son, soon will I be with thee!" and so, turning in his saddle
to watch me, he laughed a loud laugh and rode onwards.  He was my master,
and as my eyes followed him, Charlotte spoke.

"And who is that great Scot, with his Scots twang of the tongue, who
called you 'son'?  By the Mass, she was your lady, and yonder wight is
her father, of whom you have spoken to me more than once"; for, indeed, I
had told her all the story of my loves.

Then I was confused, for I could no longer deny the truth, and not having
one word to say, I sighed from my heart.

"O faint-spirited man-at-arms!" cried Charlotte, blushing, and laughing
as if some exquisite jest were abroad.  "Do you so terribly dread your
mistress's anger?  Nay, be of good cheer!  Me she will never forgive
while the world stands; for have I not been your nurse, and won you back
to life and to her service?  And has she not seen us twain together in
one place, and happy, because of the coming of the Maid?  She will pardon
me never, because, also for my sake, she has been wroth with you, and
shown you her wrath, and all without a cause.  Therefore she will be
ashamed, and all the more cruel.  Nay, nor would I forgive her, in the
same case, if it befell me, for we women are all alike, hearts of wolves
when we love!  Hast thou never marked a cat that had kittens, or a
brachet that had whelps, how they will fly at man or horse that draws
near their brood, even unwittingly.  And so, when we love, are we all,
and the best of us are then the worst.  Verily the friendship of you and
me is over and done; but for your part be glad, not sorry, for with all
her heart and soul she loves you.  Else she had not been angered."

"You must not speak, nor I hear, such words of my lady," I said; "it is
not seemly."

"Such words of your lady, and of Aymeric's lady, and of Giles's lady, and
of myself were I any man's lady, as I am no man's lady, I will think and
speak," said Charlotte, "for my words are true, and we maids are, at
best, pretty fools, and God willed us to be so for a while, and then to
be wiser than the rest of you.  For, were we not pretty, would you wed
us? and were we not fools, would we wed you? and where would God's world
be then?  But now you have heard enough of my wisdom: for I love no man,
being very wise; or you have heard enough of my folly that my mirth bids
me speak, as you shall deem it.  And now, we must consider how this great
feud may be closed, and the foes set at one again."

"Shall I find out her lodgings, and be carried thither straightway in a
litter?  Her heart may be softened when she sees that I cannot walk or
mount a horse?"

"Now, let me think what I should deem, if I had ridden by, unlooked for,
and spied my lover with a maid, not unfriendly, or perchance uncomely,
sitting smiling in a gallant balcony.  Would I be appeased when he came
straight to seek me, borne in a litter?  Would I--?"  And she mused, her
finger at her mouth, and her brow puckered, but with a smile on her lips
and in her eyes.

Then I, seeing her so fair, yet by me so undesired; and beholding her so
merry, while my heart was amazed with the worst sorrow, and considering,
too, that but for her all this would never have been, but I sitting happy
by my lady's side,--thinking on all this, I say, I turned from her
angrily, as if I would leave the balcony.

"Nay, wait," she cried, "for I must see all the show out, and here come
the Scots Guard, thy friends, and I need time to take counsel with my
wisdom on this weighty matter.  See, they know you"; and, indeed, many a
man in that gallant array waved his hand to me merrily, as they filed
past under their banners--the Douglas's bloody heart, the Crescent moon
of Harden, the Napier's sheaf of spears, the blazons of Lindsays and
Leslies, Homes, and Hepburns, and Stuarts.  It was a sight to put life
into the dying breast of a Scot in a strange country, and all were strong
men and young, ruddy and brown of cheek, high of heart and heavy of hand.
And most beckoned to me, and pointed onwards to that way whither they
were bound, in chase of fame and fortune.  All this might have made a
sick man whole, but my spirit was dead within me, so that I could scarce
beckon back to them, or even remember their faces.

"Would I forgive you," said Charlotte, after she had thrown the remnant
of her roses to her friends among the Scots, "if you hurried to me, pale,
and borne in a litter?  Nay, methinks not, or not for long; and then I
should lay it on you never to see her face again;--she is I, you know,
for the nonce.  But if you waited and did not come, then my pride might
yield at length, and I send for you.  But then, if so, methinks I would
hate her (that is, me) more than ever.  Oh, it is a hard case when maids
are angry!"

"You speak of yourself, how you would do this or that; but my lady is
other than you, and pitiful.  Did she not come all these leagues at a
word from me, hearing that I was sick?"

"At a word from you, good youth!  Nay, at a word from me!  Did you speak
of me in your letter to her father?"

"Nay!" said I.

"You did well.  And therefore it was that I wrote, for I knew she would
move heaven and earth and the Maid or she would come when she heard of
another lass being in your company.  Nay, trust me, we women understand
each other, and she would ask the Maid, who lodged here with us, what
manner of lass I was to look upon, and the Maid's answer would bring
her."

"You have been kind," I said.  "And to you and the saints I owe it that I
yet live to carry a sore heart and be tormented with your ill tongue."

"And had you heard that a fair young knight, and renowned in arms, lay
sick at your lady's house, she nursing him, would you not have cast about
for ways of coming to her?"

To this I answered nothing, but, with a very sour countenance, was rising
to go, when my name was called in the street.

Looking down, I saw my master, who doffed his cap to the daughter of the
house, and begging leave to come up, fastened his horse's bridle to the
ring in the wall, by the door.

Up he came, whom Charlotte welcomed very demurely, and so left us, saying
that she must go about her household business; but as she departed she
cast a look back at me, making a "moue," as the French say, with her red
lips.

"Well, my son," cried my master, taking my hand, "why so pale?  Sure thou
hast had a sore bout, but thou art mending."

I could but stammer my lady's name--

"Elliot--shall I see her soon?"

He scratched his rough head and pulled his russet beard, and so laughed
shamefacedly.

"Why, lad, to that very end she came, and now--St. Anthony's fire take me
if I well know why--she will none of it.  The Maid brought us in her
company, for, as you know, she will ever have young lasses with her when
she may, and as far as Orleans the roads are safe.  And who so glad as
Elliot when the Maid put this command on her, after we got thy letter?  I
myself was most eager to ride, not only for your sake, but to see how
Orleans stood after the long pounding.  But when we had come to our
lodging, and I was now starting off to greet you, Elliot made no motion
of rising.  Nay, when I bade her make haste, she said that haste there
was none; and when I, marvelling, asked, 'Wherefore?' answered that she
was loth to spoil good company, and had seen you, as I did myself, happy
enough with the lass who nursed you, and who had written to her."

"And wherefore, in Heaven's name, should we not be happy on such a day as
this was an hour agone?  But now the sun is out of the sky."

"I see him plainer than ever I did in the Merse," said my master, looking
up where the sun was bright in the west.  "But what would you?  Women
have been thus since Eve had a daughter, for our father Adam, I trow, had
no trouble with other ladies than his wife--and that was trouble enough."

"But how am I to make my peace, and win my pardon, being innocent as I
am?"

"Faith, I know not!" said he, and laughed again, which angered me some
deal, for what was there to laugh at?

"May I let bring a litter, for I cannot yet walk, and so go back with you
to her?"

"Indeed, I doubt if it were wise," said he; and so we stood gazing at
each other, while I could have wept for very helpless anger.  "I have it,
I think," said he at last.  "The Maid is right busy, as needs must be,
gathering guns and food for her siege of Jargeau.  But it is not fitting
that she should visit Orleans without seeing you, nor would she wish to
be so negligent.  Yet if she were, I would put it in her mind, and then,
when you are with her, which Elliot shall not know, I will see that
Elliot comes into the chamber, and so leave all to you, and to her, and
to the Maid.  For she hath great power with that silly wench of mine, who
has no other desire, I trow, than a good excuse to be rid of her sudden
anger.  If she loved you less, she would be never so fiery."

I myself could see no better hope or comfort.

Then he began to devise with me on other matters, and got from me the
story of my great peril at the hands of Brother Thomas.  He laughed at
the manner of my outwitting that miscreant, who had never been taken, but
was fled none knew whither, and my master promised to tell the tale to
the Maid, and warn her against this enemy.  And so bidding me be of good
cheer, he departed; but for my part, I went into my chamber, drew the
bolt, and cast myself on the bed, refusing meat or drink, or to see the
face of man or woman.

I was devoured by a bitter anger, considering how my lady had used me,
and what was most sore of all, reflecting that I could no longer hold her
for a thing all perfect, and almost without touch of mortal infirmity.
Nay, she was a woman like another, and unjust, and to deem thus of her
was to me the most cruel torment.  We could never forgive each the other,
so it seemed to me, nor be again as we had been.  And all the next day no
message came for me, and I kept myself quiet, apart in my chamber.  Lest
they who read mock at me in their hearts, and at my lady, let them
remember how young we both were, and how innocent of other experience in
love.  For the Roman says that "the angers of lovers are love's renewal,"
as the brief tempests of April bring in the gladness of May.  But in my
heart it was all white sleet, and wind, and snow unseasonable, and so I
lay, out of all comfort, tossing on my bed.

I heard the watchmen call the hours through the night, and very early,
having at length fallen on sleep, I was wakened by a messenger from the
Maid.  It was her page, Louis de Coutes, most richly attired, but still
half asleep, grumbling, and rubbing his eyes.

"My mistress bids you come with me instantly," he said, when we had
saluted each other, "and I have brought a litter and men to carry it.
Faith, if I lay in it, I should be asleep ere ever they had borne me ten
paces.  What a life it is that I lead!  Late to bed and up by prime, so
busy is my mistress; and she lives as it were without sleep, and feeds on
air."

Here he threw himself down in a great chair, and verily, by the time I
had washed and attired myself, I had to shake him by the shoulder to
arouse him.  Thus I was carried to the Maid's lodging, my heart beating
like a hammer with hopes and fears.

We found her already armed, for that day she was to ride to Jargeau, and
none was with her but her confessor.  She gave me the best of greetings,
and bade me eat bread and drink wine.  "And soon," she said, "if you
recover the quicker, I trust to give you wine to drink in Paris."

She herself dipped a crust in wine and water, and presently, bidding her
confessor, Pasquerel, wait for her in the little oratory, she asked me
how I did, and told me what fear she had been in for me, as touching
Brother Thomas, when she learned who he was, yet herself could not return
from the field to help me.

"But now," said she, smiling with a ravishing sweetness, "I hear you are
in far greater peril from a foe much harder and more cruel--ma mie
Elliot.  Ah! how you lovers put yourselves in jeopardy, and take me from
my trade of war to play the peacemaker!  Surely I have chosen the safer
path in open breach and battle, though would that my war was ended, and I
sitting spinning again beside my dear mother."  Hereon her face grew more
tender and sad than ever I had seen it, and there came over me
forgetfulness of my private grief, as of a little thing, and longing to
ride at the Maiden's rein, where glory was to be won.

"Would that even now I could march with you," I said; and she, smiling,
made answer--

"That shall yet be; yea, verily," and here the fashion of her countenance
altered wondrously, "I know, and know not how I know, that thou shalt be
with me when all have forsaken me and fled."

Then she fell silent, and I also, marvelling on her face and on the words
which she spoke.  There came a light tap at the door, and she awoke as it
were from a trance which possessed her.  She drew her hands over her
face, with a long sigh; she knelt down swiftly, and crossed herself,
making an obeisance, for I deem that her saints had been with her,
wherefore I also crossed myself and prayed.  Then she rose and cried
"Enter!" and ere I could speak she had passed into the oratory, and I was
alone with Elliot.

Elliot gave one low cry, and cast her arms about my neck, hiding her face
on my breast, and sobbing as if her heart would break.

"I have been mad, I have been bad!" she moaned.  "Oh! say hard words to
me, and punish me, my love."

But I had no word to say, only I fell back into a great chair for very
weakness, holding my lady in my arms.

And thus, with words few enough, but great delight, the minutes went
past, till she lifted her wet face and her fragrant hair; and between
laughing and crying, studied on my face and caressed me, touching my thin
cheek, and wept and laughed again.  "I was mad," she whispered; "it
seemed as if a devil entered into me.  But She spoke to me and cast him
out, and she bade me repent."

"And do penance," I said, kissing her till she laughed again, saying that
I was a hard confessor, and that the Maid had spoken no word of penances.

"Yet one I must do and suffer," she said, "and it is more difficult to me
than these austerities of thine."

Here her face grew very red, and she hid it with her hands.

"What mean you?" I asked, wondering.

"I must see her, and thank her for all her kindness to thee."

"The Maid?" I asked.

"Nay, that other, thy--fair nurse.  Nay, forbid me not, I have sworn it
to myself, and I must go.  And the Maiden told me, when I spoke of it,
that it was no more than right."  Then she threw her arms about me again,
in the closest embrace, and hid her head.  Now, this resolve of hers gave
me no little cause of apprehension, as not knowing well how things might
pass in such an encounter of two ladies.  But even then one touched me on
the shoulder from behind, and the Maid herself stood beside us.

"O joy!" she said, "my peacemaking has been blessed!  Go, you foolish
folk, and sin no more, and peace and happiness be with you, long years,
and glad children at your knees.  Yet hereof I know nothing from my
counsel.  And now I must go forth about the Dauphin's business, and to do
that for which I was sent.  They that brought thee in the litter will
carry thee back again; so farewell."

Thus saying, she stooped and kissed Elliot, who leaped up and caught the
Maid in her arms, and they embraced, and parted for that time, Elliot
weeping to lose her, and at the thought of the dangers of war.




CHAPTER XVII--HOW ELLIOT LOST HER JACKANAPES


The Maid's confessor, Pasquerel, stood in the chamber where we had met,
with his eyes bent on the ground, so that Elliot and I had no more free
speech at that time.  Therefore I said farewell, not daring to ask of her
when her mind was to visit my hosts, and, indeed, my trust was that she
might leave this undone, lest new cause of sorrow should arise.  Thus we
parted, with very courtly leave-taking, the priest regarding us in his
manner, and I was carried in the litter through the streets, that had
been so quiet when I came forth in the morning, but now they were full of
men and of noise.  Herds of cattle were being driven for the food of the
army marching against Jargeau; there were trains of carts full of
victual, and the citizens having lent the Maid their great pieces of
ordnance, the bombard called "The Shepherdess," and the gun "Montargis,"
these were being dragged along by clamorous companies of apprentices, and
there were waggons charged with powder, and stone balls, and boxes of
arrows, spades and picks for trenching, and all manner of munition of
war.  By reason of the troops of horses and of marching men, they that
bore me were often compelled to stop.  Therefore, lest any who knew me
should speak with me, I drew the curtains of the litter, for I had much
matter to think on, and was fain to be private.  But this was to be of no
avail, for I heard loud voices in my own tongue.

"What fair lady is this who travels so secretly?" and, with this, one
drew the curtains, and there was the face of Randal Rutherford, with
others behind him.  Then he uttered a great cry--

"Faith, it is our lady of the linen-basket, and no other"; and leaning
within, he gave me a rough embrace and a kiss of his bearded lips.  "Why
so early astir, our sick man?" he cried.  "Get yourself healed anon, and
be with us when we take Paris town, Norman, for there is booty enough to
furnish all Scotland.  Shalt thou be with us yet?"

"If my strength backs my will, Randal; and truly your face is a sight for
sair eyne, and does me more good than all the powers of the apothecary."

"Then here is to our next merry meeting," he cried, "under Paris walls!"

With that the Scots gave a shout, and, some of them crowding round to
press my hand, they bade me be of good cheer, and all went onward,
singing in the tune of "Hey, tuttie tattie," which the pipers played when
we broke the English at Bannockburn.

So I was borne back to the house of Jacques Boucher, and, in the sunny
courtyard, there stood Charlotte, looking gay and fair, yet warlike, as I
deemed.  She was clad in a long garment of red over a white robe, and had
sleeves of green, so that she wore the spring's own colours, and she was
singing a French ditty concerning a lady who has a lover, and vows that
she will never be a nun.

   Seray-je nonnette, oui ou non,
   Serray-je nonnette, je croy que non!

Seeing me, she stinted in her singing, and in feeding a falcon that was
perched on her wrist.

"You are early astir for a sick man," she said.  "Have you been on
pilgrimage, or whither have you been faring?"

"The Maid sent for me right early, for to-day she rides to Jargeau, and
to you she sends a message of her love,"--as indeed she had done, "but,
for the great press of affairs she might not visit you."

"And Mistress Elliot Hume, has she forgiven her lover yet? nay, I see by
your face that you are forgiven!  And you go south, this very day, is it
not so?"

"Indeed," I said, "if it is your will that we part, part we must, though
I sorrow for it; but none has given me the word to march, save you, my
fair nurse and hostess."

"Nay, it is not I who shall speed you; nevertheless the Maid is not the
only prophetess in this realm of France, and something tells me that we
part this day.  But you are weary; will you get you to your chamber, or
sit in the garden under the mulberry-tree, and I shall bring you out a
cup of white wine."

Weary I was indeed, and the seat in the garden among the flowers seemed a
haven most desirable.  So thither I went, leaning on her shoulder, and
she returned to bring the wine, but was some while absent, and I sat deep
in thought.  I was marvelling, not only as to what my mistress would next
do, and when I should see her again (though that was uppermost in my
mind), but also concerning the strange words of the Maid, that I alone
should be with her when all forsook her and fled.  How might this be, and
was she not to be ever victorious, and drive the English forth of France?
To my thinking the Maid dwelt ever in two worlds, with her brethren of
Paradise, and again with sinful men.  And I have often considered that
she did not always remember, in this common life, what had befallen her,
and what she knew when, as the Apostle says, she "was out of the body."
For I have heard her say, more than once, that she "would last but one
year, or little more," and, again, she would make plans for three years
to come, or four, which is a mystery.

So I was pondering, when I looked up, and saw Charlotte standing in the
entrance between the court and garden, looking at me and smiling, as she
shaded her eyes with her hand from the sun, and then she ran to me
lightly as a lapwing.

"They are coming down the street, looking every way for our house, your
lady and her father," she said, putting the wine-cup into my hand.  "Now
is it war or peace?" and she fled back again within the house.

My heart stood still, for now everything was on the fall of the dice.
Would this mad girl be mocking or meek?  Would she anger my lady to my
ruin with her sharp tongue?  For Charlotte was of a high temper, and wont
to rule all the house by reason of her beauty and kind wild ways.  Nor
was Elliot the meekest of women, as well I knew, and a word, nay a smile,
or a glance of mockery, might lightly turn her heart from me again for
ever.  Oh! the lot of a lover is hard, at least if he has set all his
heart on the cast, as I had done, and verily, as our Scots saw runs,
"women are kittle cattle."  It is a strange thing that one who has
learned not to blench from a bare blade, or in bursting of cannon-balls
and flight of arrows, should so easily be daunted where a weak girl is
concerned; yet so it was in my case.  I know not if I feared more than
now when Brother Thomas had me in the still chamber, alone at his mercy.

So the minutes went by, the sun and shade flickering through the boughs
of the mulberry-tree, and the time seemed long.  Perchance, I thought,
there had been war, as Charlotte had said, and my lady had departed in
anger with her father, and I was all undone.  Yet I dared not go to seek
them in the house, not knowing how matters were passing, and whether I
should do good or harm.  So I waited, and at length Charlotte came forth
alone.  Now she walked slowly, her eyes bent on the ground, and, as she
drew near, I saw that they were red, and I guessed that she had been
weeping.  So I gave up all for lost, and my heart turned to water within
me.

"I am sent to bid you come in," she said gravely.

"What has passed?" I cried.  "For the saints' sake, tell me all!"

"This has passed, that I have seen such a lady as I never dreamed I
should see, and she has made me weep--foolish that I am!"

"Why, what did she?  Did she speak unkindly then, to my kind nurse?"

For this I could in no manner have endured, nor have abased myself to
love one that was unjust, how dear soever; and none could be dearer than
Elliot.  Yet unjust she might have been; and this thought to me was the
greatest torment.

"Speak unkind words?  Oh, I remember my foolish talk, how I said that she
would never forgive me while the world stands.  Nay, while her father was
with mine and with my mother, thanking them for what they did for you,
she led me apart to devise with me, and I took her to my chamber, and
there, with tears in her eyes, and in the sweetest manner, she prayed me
to pardon her for that she had been mad for a moment; and so, looking
meek as an angel, she awaited my word.  And I could not but weep, though
to weep is never my way, and we embraced each the other, and I told her
how all your converse had ever been of her, even when you were beside
yourself, in your fever, and how never was so faithful a lover.  Nay, I
bid you be glad, for I never deemed that any woman living on earth would
so repent and so confess herself to another, where she herself had first
been wroth, but would blame all the world rather, and herself--never.  So
we women are not all alike, as I thought; for I would hardly have
forgiven, if I know myself; and yet I am no worse than another.  Truly,
she has been much with the Maid, and has caught from her this, to be like
her, who is alone among women, and of the greatest heart."

Here she ceased to speak very gravely, as she had till now done, and
breaking out into a sweet laughter, she cried--

"Nevertheless I am not wholly a false prophetess, for to-day you go with
them southward, to Tours, to change the air, as the physician counsels,
and so now we part.  O false Scot!" she said, laughing again, "how have
you the ill courtesy to look so joyous?  Nay, I shall change your cheer";
and with that she stooped and kissed my cheek, saying, "Go, and joy go
with you, as joy abides with me, to see my sick man look so strong again.
Come, they are waiting for us, and you know we must not tarry."

Then, giving me her arm, she led me in, and if one of us twain had a
shamefaced guise, verify it was not Charlotte Boucher.

"I yield you back your esquire, fair lady," she said merrily, making
obeisance to Elliot, who stood up, very pale, to receive us.

"He has got no ill in the bower of the enchantress," said my master;
whereat, Elliot seeming some deal confused, and blushing, Charlotte
bustled about, bringing wine and meat, and waiting upon all of us, and on
her father and mother at table.  A merry dinner it was among the elder
folk, but Elliot and I were somewhat silent, and a great joy it was to
me, and a heavy weight off my heart, I do confess, when, dinner being
ended, and all courtesies done and said, my raiment was encased in
wallets, and we all went through the garden, to Loire side; and so, with
many farewells, took boat and sailed down the river, under the Bridge of
Orleans, towards Blois.  But Charlotte I never saw again, nor did I ever
speak of her to Elliot, nor Elliot of her to me, from that day forth.

But within short space came tidings, how that Charlotte was wedding a
young burgess of Orleans, with whom, as I hear, she dwelt happily, and
still, for all I know, dwells in peace.  As I deem, she kept her lord in
a merry life, yet in great order and obedience.  So now there is no more
to tell of her, save that her picture comes back before me--a tall, brown
girl, with black hair and eyes like the hue of hazel boughs glassed in
running water, clad in white and green and red, standing smiling beneath
the red-and-white blossoms of an apple-tree, in the green garden of
Jacques Boucher.

Elliot was silent enough, and sat telling her beads, in the beginning of
our journey down the water-way, that is the smoothest and the easiest
voyaging for a sick man.  She was in the stern of the boat, her fingers,
when her beads were told, trailing in the smooth water, that was green
with the shade of leaves.  But her father stood by me, asking many
questions concerning the siege, and gaping at the half-mended arch of the
bridge, where through we sailed, and at the blackened walls of Les
Tourelles, and all the ruin that war had wrought.  But now masons and
carpenters were very busy rebuilding all, and the air was full of the
tinkling of trowels and hammers.  Presently we passed the place where I
had drawn Brother Thomas from the water; but thereof I said no word, for
indeed my dreams were haunted by his hooded face, like that of the snake
which, as travellers tell, wears a hood in Prester John's country, and is
the most venomous of beasts serpentine.  So concerning Brother Thomas I
held my peace, and the barque, swinging round a corner of the bank, soon
brought us into a country with no sign of war on it, and here the poplar-
trees had not been felled for planks to make bulwarks, but whispered by
the riverside.

The wide stream carried many a boat, and shone with sails, white, and
crimson, and brown; the boat-men sang, or hailed each other from afar.
There was much traffic, stores being carried from Blois to the army.  Some
mile or twain above Beaugency we were forced to land, and, I being borne
in a litter, we took a cross-path away from the stream, joining it again
two miles below Beaugency, because the English held that town, though not
for long.  The sun had set, yet left all his gold shining on the water
when we entered Blois, and there rested at a hostel for the night.  Next
day--one of the goodliest of my life, so soft and clear and warm it was,
yet with a cool wind on the water--we voyaged to Tours; and now Elliot
was glad enough, making all manner of mirth.

Her desire, she said, was to meet a friend that she had left at their
house in Tours, one that she had known as long as she knew me, my friend
he was too, yet I had never spoken of him, or asked how he did.  Now I,
being wrapped up wholly in her, and in my joy to see her kind again, and
so beautiful, had no memory of any such friend, wherefore she mocked me,
and rebuked me for a hard heart and ungrateful.  "This friend of mine,"
she said, "was the first that made us known each to other.  Yea, but for
him, the birds might have pecked out your eyne, and the ants eaten your
bones bare, yet"--with a sudden anger, and tears in her eyes at the words
she spoke--"you have clean forgotten him!"

"Ah, you mean the jackanapes.  And how is the little champion?"

"Like the lads of Wamfray, aye for ill, and never for good," said my
master; but she frowned on him, and said--

"Now you ask, because I forced you on it; but, sir, I take it very ill
that you have so short a memory for a friend.  Now, tell me, in all the
time since you left us at Chinon, how often have you thought of him?"

"Nigh as often as I thought of you," I answered.  "For when you came into
my mind (and that was every minute), as in a picture, thither too came
your playfellow, climbing and chattering, and holding out his little bowl
for a comfit."

"Nay, then you thought of me seldom, or you would have asked how he
does."

Here she turned her face from me, half in mock anger.  But, just as it is
with children, so it was with Elliot, for indeed my dear was ever much of
a child, wherefore her memory is now to me so tender.  And as children
make pretence to be in this humour or that for sport, and will affect to
be frighted till they really fear and weep, so Elliot scarce knew how
deep her own humour went, and whether she was acting like a player in a
Mystery, or was in good earnest.  And if she knew not rightly what her
humour was, far less could I know, so that she was ever a puzzle to me,
and kept me in a hundred pretty doubts and dreads every day.  Alas! how
sorely, through all these years, have I longed to hear her rebuke me in
mirth, and put me adread, and laugh at me again I for she was, as it
were, wife and child to me, at once, and I a child with her, and as happy
as a child.

Thus, nothing would now jump with her humour but to be speaking of her
jackanapes, and how he would come louting and leaping to welcome her, and
forsake her old kinswoman, who had followed with them to Tours.  And she
had much to report concerning his new tricks: how he would leap over a
rod for the Dauphin or the Maid, but not if adjured in the name of the
English King, or the Duke of Burgundy.  Also, if you held him, he would
make pretence to bite any that you called Englishman or false Frenchman.
Moreover, he had now been taught to fetch and carry, and would climb into
Elliot's window, from the garden, and bring her little basket of silks,
or whatsoever she desired, or carry it thither, as he was commanded.

"And he wrung the cat's neck," quoth my master; but Elliot bade him hold
his peace.

In such sport the hours passed, till we were safely come to Tours, and so
to their house in a street running off the great place, where the
cathedral stands.  It was a goodly dwelling, with fair carved-work on the
beams, and in the doorway stood the old Scots kinswoman, smiling wide and
toothless, to welcome us.  Elliot kissed her quickly, and she fondled
Elliot, and held a hand out over her shoulder to greet me.

"But where is my jackanapes, that should have been here to salute his
mistress?" Elliot cried.

"Out and alas!" said the old wife in our country tongue--"out and alas!
for I have ill news.  The poor beast is missing these three days past,
and we fear he is stolen away by some gangrel bodies, for the town is
full of them.  There came two to our door, three days agone, and one was
a blind man, and the other a one-armed soldier, maimed in the wars, and I
gave them bite and sup, as a Christian should do.  Now, they had not been
gone but a few minutes, and I was in the spence, putting away the dishes,
when I heard a whistle in the street, and anon another.  I thought little
of it, and so was about my business for an hour, when I missed the
jackanapes.  And then there was a hue and cry, and all the house was
searched, and the neighbours were called on, but since that day there has
been no word of the jackanapes.  But, for the blind man and the armless
soldier, the town guard saw them leaving by the North Gate, with a violer
woman and her husband, an ill-looking loon, in their company."  Elliot
sat her down and wept sore.  "They have stolen my little friend," she
cried, "and now he that was so fat I called him Tremouille will go hungry
and lean, and be whipped to make him do his tricks, and I shall never see
him more."

Then she ran out of the chamber, to weep alone, as I guessed, for she was
pitiful and of very tender affection, and dumb things came near about her
heart, as is the manner of many women.

But I made no doubt in my mind that the husband of the ape's old mistress
had stolen him, and I, too, sorrowed for the poor beast that my mistress
loved, and that, in very deed, had been the saving of my own life.  Then
I spoke to my master, and said that we must strive to buy her a new ape,
or a little messan dog, to be her playfellow.

But he shook his head.  "Say nothing more of the beast," he muttered,
"unless she speaks of him first, and that, methinks, will be never.  For
it is not her wont to speak of what lies very deep in her heart, and if
you talk of the beast it will please her little."

And, indeed, I heard no word more of the jackanapes from Elliot, save
that, coming back from the minster next day, she whispered, "I have
prayed for him," and so fled to her own chamber.

As then I deemed it a strange thing, and scarcely to be approved by Holy
Church, that my lady should pray for a dumb beast who had no soul to be
saved.  But a faithful, loving prayer is not unavailing or unheard of Him
who made the beasts, as well as He made us; for whose sin, or the sin of
our father Adam, they now suffer, silently.  And the answer to this
prayer was to be known in the end.

As the week went on, tidings came that made Elliot glad again, if before
she had been sad enough.  For this was that great week of wonders which
shall never be forgotten while France is France, and the lilies bloom.

On June the thirteenth the Maid took Jargeau, whence the famed Bastard of
Orleans had been driven some weeks agone; and the Earl of Suffolk yielded
him her prisoner, saying that she was "the most valiant woman in the
world."  Scarce had tidings of this great victory come, when messengers
followed, declaring that the Maid had seized the Bridge of Meun and
driven the English into the Castle.

Next she marched against Beaugency, and, at midnight of June the
seventeenth, the English made terms, that they might go forth with their
lives, but without baggage or arms, and with but one mark of silver
apiece.  Next morning came Talbot, the best knight then on ground, and
Fastolf, the wariest of captains, with a great army of English.  First
they made for Jargeau, but they came too late, and then they rode to
Meun, and would have assailed the French in the bridge-fort, but, even
then, they heard how Beaugency had yielded to La Pucelle, and how the
garrison was departed into Normandy, like pilgrims, without swords, and
staff in hand.  Thus all the Loire and the water-way was in the power of
France, wherefore the English marched off through the country called La
Beauce, which then lay desert and overgrown with wild wood, by reason of
the war.  And there, in a place named Coynce, near Patay, the Maid
overtook the English, having with her La Hire and Xaintrailles, and she
charged them so rudely, that ere the English could array them in order of
battle, they were already flying for their lives.  There were Talbot and
Warwick taken and held to ransom, but Fastolf fled as fast as his horse
could carry him.

Thus in one week, between June the eleventh and June the eighteenth, the
Maid had delivered three strong towns from the English, and had utterly
routed them in fair field.  Then, at Orleans, on June the nineteenth, the
army went to the churches, thanking God, and the Blessed Virgin, and all
the saints, for such great signs and marvels wrought through the Maid
only.

Sorrow it is to me to write of such things by report, and not to have
seen them done.  But, as Talbot said to the Duc d'Alencon, when they took
him at Patay, "it is fortune of war."

But, as day by day messengers came, their horses red with spurring, to
the cross in the market-place of Tours, and as we that gathered round
heard of some fresh victory, you may consider whether we rejoiced,
feasted, filled the churches with our thanksgivings, and deemed that, in
a few weeks, there would be no living Englishman on French soil.  And of
all that were glad my lady was the happiest, for she had believed in the
Maid from the very beginning, when her father mocked.  And a hard life
she now led him with her sallies, day by day, as more and ever more glad
tidings were brought, and we could hear Elliot singing through the house.

Yea, I found her once dancing in the garden all alone, a beautiful sight
to look upon, as the sun fell on her and the shadow, she footing it as if
to music, but the music was made by her own heart.  Leaning against an
apple-tree, I watched her, who waved her hand to me, and still danced on;
this was after we had heard the news of Beaugency.  As she so swayed and
moved, dancing daintily, came a blast of a trumpet and a gay peal from
the minster bells.  Then forth rushed Elliot, and through the house, and
down the street into the market-place, nor did I know where I was, till I
found myself beside her, and heard the Maire read a letter to all the
folk, telling how the English were routed at Pathay in open field.
Thereon the whole multitude fell a-dancing, and I, for all my malady, was
fain to dance with them; but Elliot led me home, her head high, and blue
rays darting from her eyes.  From that day my life seemed to come back to
me, and I was no longer the sick man.  So the weeks went by, in all
delight, my master working hard, and I helping him in my degree, for new
banners would be wanted when the Dauphin went for his sacring to his good
town of Reims.  As we all deemed, this could no longer be delayed; and
thereafter our armies would fall on Paris, and so strong grew I, that I
was in hopes to be with them, where, at last, fortune was to be won.  But
of this my hope I said little to Elliot, waiting till I could wear
armour, and exercising myself thereat privately in the garden, before
folk had risen in the mornings.




CHAPTER XVIII--HOW ELLIOT'S JACKANAPES WAS SEEN AT THE KING'S CROWNING


"The hearts of kings are in His hand," says Holy Scripture, and it is of
necessity to be believed that the hearts of kings, in an especial sense,
are wisely governed.  Yet, the blindness of our sinful souls, we often
may not see, nor by deep consideration find out, the causes wherefore
kings often act otherwise, and, as we might deem, less worthily than
common men.  For it is a truth and must be told, that neither before he
was anointed with the blessed oil from the holy vessel, or ampulla, which
the angel brought to St. Remigius, nor even after that anointing (which
is more strange), did Charles VII., King of France, bear him kingly as
regards the Maiden.  Nay, I have many a time thought with sorrow that if
Xaintrailles, or La Hire, ay, or any the meanest esquire in all our army,
had been born Dauphin, in three months after the Maid's victories in June
Paris would have been ours, and not an Englishman left to breathe the air
of France.  For it needed but that the King should obey the Maid, ride
straight to Reims, and thence on Paris town, and every city would have
opened its gates to him, as the walls of Jericho fell at the mere sound
of the trumpets of Israel.

This is no foolish fancy of an old man dreaming in a cloister about what
might have been.  For the Regent of the English, brother of their King
Harry the Fifth, and himself a wise man, and brave, if cruel, was of this
same mind.  First, he left Paris and shut himself up in the strong castle
of Vincennes, dreading an uproar among the people; and next, he wholly
withdrew himself to Rouen, for he had now no force of men to guard the
walls of Paris.  Our Dauphin had but to mount and ride, and all would
have been his at one blow, ay, or without a blow.  The Maid, as we daily
heard, kept praying him, even with tears, to do no more than this; and
from every side came in men free and noble, ready to serve at their own
charges.  The poorest gentlemen who had lost all in the troubles, and
might not even keep a horse to ride, were of goodwill to march as common
foot-soldiers.

But, while all France called on her King, he was dwelling at Sully, in
the castle of La Tremouille, a man who had a foot in either camp, so that
neither English nor Burgundians had ever raided on his rich lands, when
these lay in their power.  So, what with the self-seeking, and sloth, and
jealousy of La Tremouille; what with the worldly policy of the Archbishop
of Reims, crying Peace, where there was no peace, the Maid and the
captains were not listened to, or, if they were heard, their plans were
wrought out with a faint heart, so that, at last, if it is lawful to say
so, the will of men prevailed over the will of Heaven.

Never, I pray, may any prince of my own country be so bestead, and so ill-
served, that, when he has won battles and gained cities two or three, and
needs but to ride forward and win all his kingdom, he shall be turned
back by the little faith of his counsellors!  Never may such a thing
befall a prince of Scotland!  Concerning these matters of State, as may
be believed, we devised much at Tours, while messengers were coming and
going, and long, weary councils were being held at Sully and at Gien.
D'Alencon, we got news, was all for striking a blow yet more bold than
the march to Reims, and would have attacked the English where they were
strongest, and nearest their own shores, namely, at Rouen.  The
counsellors of the peaceful sort were inclined to waste time in besieging
La Charite, and other little towns on Loire-side.  But her Voices had
bidden the Maid, from the first, to carry the Dauphin to Reims, that
there he might be anointed, and known to France for the very King.  So at
last, finding that time was sorely wasted, whereas all hope lay in a
swift stroke, ere the English could muster men, and bring over the army
lately raised by the Cardinal of Winchester to go crusading against the
miscreants of Bohemia--the Maid rode out of Gien, with her own company,
on June the twenty-seventh, and lodged in the fields, some four leagues
away, on the road to Auxerre.  And next day the King and the Court
followed her perforce, with a great army of twelve thousand men.
Thenceforth there came news to us every day in Tours, and all the news
was good.  Town after town opened its gates at the summons of the Maid,
and notably Troyes and Chalons, in despite of the English garrisons.

We were all right glad, and could scarce sleep for joy, above all when a
messenger rode in, one Thomas Scott, whom I had encountered before, as I
have written, bidding my master come straightway to Reims, to join the
King, and exercise his craft in designing a great picture of the
coronation.  So with much ado he bestowed his canvases, brushes, paints,
and all other gear of his trade in wallets, and, commending his daughter
to his old kinswoman, to obey her in all things, he set off on horseback
with Thomas Scott.  But for myself, I was to lodge, while he was at
Reims, with a worthy woman of Tours, for the avoiding of evil tongues,
and very tardily the time passed with me, for that I might not be, as
before, always in the company of Elliot.

As for my lady, she was, during most of these days, on her knees at the
altar in the great minster, praying to the saints for the Dauphin, and
the Maid, and for her father, that he might come and go safely on his
journey.  Nor did she pray in vain, for, no more than two days after the
first tidings had arrived that the sacring was done, and that all had
gone well, my master rode to his own door, weary, but glad at heart, and
hobbled into his house.  One was sent running to bring me this good news,
and I myself ran, for now I was able, and found him seated at his meat,
as well as he could eat it for Elliot, that often stopped his mouth with
kisses.

He held forth his hand to me, saying, "All is as well as heart could
desire, and the Maid bids you follow her, if you may, to the taking of
Paris, for there she says will be your one chance to win your spurs.  And
now let me eat and drink, for the heat is great, the ways dusty, and I
half famished.  Thereafter ask me what you will, and you, Elliot, come
not between a hungry man and his meat."

So he spoke, sitting at his table with his tankard in his hand, and his
wallets lying about him on the floor.  Elliot was therefore fain not to
be embracing him, but rather to carve for him, and serve in the best
manner, that he might sup the quicker and tell us all his tale.  This he
did at last, Elliot sitting on his knee, with her arm about his neck.
But, as touches the sacring, how it was done, though many of the peers of
France were not there to see, and how noble were the manners of the King
and the Maid, who stood there with her banner, and of the only reward
which she would take, namely, that her townsfolk should live free of tax
and corvee, all this is known and written of in Chronicles.  Nor did I
see it myself, so I pass by.  But, next to actual beholding of that
glorious rite, the best thing was to hear my master tell of it, taking
out his books, wherein he had drawn the King, and the Maid in her
harness, and many of the great lords.  From these pictures a tapestry was
afterwards wrought, and hung in Reims Cathedral, where it is to this day:
the Maid on horseback beckoning the King onward, the Scots archers beside
him in the most honourable place, as was their lawful due, and, behind
all, the father of the Maid entering Reims by another road.  By great
good fortune, and by virtue of being a fellow-traveller with Thomas
Scott, the rider of the King's stable, my master found lodgings easily
enough.  So crowded was the town that, the weather being warm, in mid
July, many lay in tabernacles of boughs, in the great place of Reims, and
there was more singing that night than sleeping.  But my master had lain
at the hostelry called L'Asne Roye, in the parvise, opposite to the
cathedral, where also lay Jean d'Arc, the father of the Maid.  Thither
she herself came to visit him, and she gave gifts to such of the people
of her own countryside as were gathered at Reims.

"And, Jeannot, do you fear nothing?" one of them asked her, who had known
her from a child.

"I fear nothing but treason," my master heard her reply, a word that we
had afterwards too good cause to remember.

"And is she proud now that she is so great?" asked Elliot.

"She proud!  No pride has she, but sat at meat, and spoke friendly with
all these manants, and it was 'tu' and 'toy,' and 'How is this one? and
that one?' till verily, I think, she had asked for every man, woman,
child, and dog in Domremy.  And that puts me in mind--"

"In mind of what?"

"Of nought.  Faith, I remember not what I was going to say, for I am well
weary."

"But Paris?" I asked.  "When march we on Paris?"  My master's face
clouded.  "They should have set forth for Paris the very day after the
sacring, which was the seventeenth of July.  But envoys had come in from
the Duke of Burgundy, and there were parleys with them as touching peace.
Now, peace will never be won save at the point of the lance.  But a truce
of a fortnight has been made with Burgundy, and then he is to give up
Paris to the King.  Yet, ere a fortnight has passed, the new troops from
England will have come over to fight us, and not against the heretics of
Bohemia, though they have taken the cross and the vow.  And the King has
gone to Saint Marcoul, forsooth, seeing that, unless he goes there to do
his devotions, he may not touch the sick and heal the crewels. {29}
Faith, they that have the crewels might even wait till the King has come
to his own again; they have waited long enough to learn patience while he
was Dauphin.  It should be Paris first, and Saint Marcoul and the crewels
afterwards, but anything to waste time and keep out of the brunt of the
battle."  Here he struck his hand on the table so that the vessels
leaped.  "I fear what may come of it," he said.  "For every day that
passes is great loss to us and much gain to our enemies of England, who
will anon garrison Paris."

"Faint-heart," cried Elliot, plucking his beard.  "You will never believe
in the Maid, who has never yet failed to help us, by the aid of the
saints."

"The saints help them that help themselves," he answered.  "And Paris
town has walls so strong, that once the fresh English are entered in,
even the saints may find it a hard bargain.  But you, Elliot, run up and
see if my chamber be ready, for I am well weary."  She ran forth, and my
master, turning to me, said in a low voice, "I have something for your
own ear, but I feared to grieve her.  In a booth at Reims I saw her
jackanapes doing his tricks, and when he came round questing with his
bowl the little beast knew me and jumped up into my arms, and wailed as
if he had been a Christian.  Then I was for keeping him, but I was set on
by three or four stout knaves, and, I being alone, and the crowd taking
their part, I thought it not well to draw sword, and so break the King's
peace that had just then begun to be King.  But my heart was sore for the
poor creature, and, in very truth, I bring back no light heart, save to
see you twain again, for I fear me that the worst of the darg {30} is
still to do.  But here comes Elliot, so no word of the jackanapes."

Therewith he went off to his chamber, and I to mine, with less pleasure
than I had looked for.  Still, the thought came into my heart that, the
longer the delay of the onslaught on Paris, the better chance I had to
take part therein; and the harder the work, the greater the glory.

The boding words of my master proved over true.  The King was sacred on
July the sixteenth, and Paris then stood empty of English soldiers, being
garrisoned by Burgundians only.  But, so soon as he was anointed, the
King began to parley with Burgundy, and thus they spun out the time,
till, on July the twenty-fifth, a strong army of Englishmen had entered
Paris.  Whether their hearts were high may not be known, but on their
banner they had hung a distaff, and had painted the flag with the words--

   "Ores viegne la Belle,"

meaning, "Let the fair Maid come, and we shall give her wool to spin."
Next we heard, and were loth to believe it, that a new truce of fifteen
days more had been made with Burgundy.  The Maid, indeed, said openly
that she loved not the truce, and that she kept it only for the honour of
the King, which was dearer to her than her life, as she proved in the
end.

Then came marchings, this way and that, all about the Isle of France,
Bedford leaving Paris to fight the King, and then refusing battle, though
the Maid rode up to the English palisades, and smote them with her sword,
defying the English to come out, if they were men.  So the English betook
them back to Paris, after certain light skirmishes only.  Meanwhile some
of his good towns that had been in the hands of the English yielded to
the King, or rather to the Maid.  Among these the most notable was
Compiegne, a city as great as Orleans.  Many a time it had been taken and
retaken in the wars, but now the burgesses swore that they would rather
all die, with their wives and children, than open their gates again to
the English.  And this oath they kept well, as shall be seen in the end.




CHAPTER XIX--HOW NORMAN LESLIE RODE AGAIN TO THE WARS


Tidings of these parleys, and marches, and surrenders of cities came to
us at Tours, the King sending letters to his good towns by messengers.
One of these, the very Thomas Scott of whom I have before spoken, a man
out of Rankelburn, in Ettrick Forest, brought a letter for me, which was
from Randal Rutherford.

"Mess-John Urquhart writes for me, that am no clerk," said Randal, "and,
to spare his pains, as he writes for the most of us, I say no more than
this: come now, or come never, for the Maid will ride to see Paris in
three days, or four, let the King follow or not as he will."

There was no more but a cross marked opposite the name of Randal
Rutherford, and the date of place and day, August the nineteenth, at
Compiegne.

My face fired, for I felt it, when I had read this, and I made no more
ado, but, covenanting with Thomas Scott to be with him when he rode forth
at dawn, I went home, put my harness in order, and hired a horse from him
that kept the hostelry of the "Hanging Sword," whither also I sent my
harness, for that I would sleep there.  This was all done in the late
evening, secretly, and, after supper, I broke the matter to my master and
Elliot.  Her face changed to a dead white, and she sat silent, while my
master took the word, saying, in our country speech, that "he who will to
Cupar, maun to Cupar," and therewith he turned, and walked out and about
in the garden.

We were alone, and now was the hardest of my work to do, to comfort
Elliot, when, in faith, I sorely needed comfort myself.  But honour at
once and necessity called me to ride, being now fit to bear harness, and
foreseeing no other chance to gain booty, or even, perchance, my spurs.
Nor could I endure to be a malingerer.  She sat there, very white, her
lip quivering, but her eyes brave and steadfast.

I kneeled beside her, and in my hands I took her little hand, that was
cold as ice.

"It is for the Maid, and for you, Elliot," I whispered; and she only bent
her head on my shoulder, but her cold hand gripped mine firmly.

"She did say that you should come back unharmed of sword," whispered
Elliot, looking for what comfort she might.  "But, O my dear! you may be
taken, and when shall I see you again?  Oh! this life is the hardest
thing for women, who must sit and tremble and pray at home.  Sure no
danger of war is so terrible!  Ah, must you really go?"

Then she clung so closely about me, that it seemed as if I could never
escape out of her arms, and I felt as if my heart must break in twain.

"How could I look men in the face, and how could I ever see the Maid
again, if I go not?" I said; and, loosening her grasp, she laid her hands
on my shoulders, and so gazed on me steadfastly, as if my picture could
be fixed on the tablets of her brain.

"On your chin is coming a little down, at last," she said, smiling
faintly, and then gave a sob, and her lips met mine, and our very souls
met; but, even then, we heard my master's steps hobbling to the door, and
she gave a cry, and fled to her chamber.  And this was our
leave-taking--brief, but I would not have had it long.

"It is ill work parting, Heaven help us," said my master.  "Faith, I
remember, as if it were to-day, how I set forth for Verneuil; a long time
I was gone, and came back a maimed man.  But it is fortune of war!  The
saints have you in their keeping, my son, and chiefly St. Andrew.  Come
back soon, and whole, and rich, for, meseems, if I lose one of you, I am
to lose both."

Therewith he embraced me, and I set forth to the hostel where I was to
lie that night.

Now, see how far lighter is life to men than to women, for, though I left
the house with the heaviest heart of any man in Tours, often looking back
at the candleshine in my lady's casement, yet, when I reached the
"Hanging Sword," I found Thomas Scott sitting at his wine, and my heart
and courage revived within me.  He lacked nothing but one to listen, and
soon was telling tales of the war, and of the road, and of how this one
had taken a rich prisoner, and that one had got an arrow in his thigh,
and of what chances there were to win Paris by an onslaught.

"For in no other can we take it," said he, "save, indeed, by miracle.  For
they are richly provisioned, and our hope is that, if we can make a
breach, there may be a stir of the common folk, who are well weary of the
English and the Burgundians."

Now, with his talk of adventures, and with high hopes, I was so heartened
up, that, to my shame, my grief fell from me, and I went to my bed to
dream of trenches and escalades, glory and gain.  But Elliot, I fear me,
passed a weary night, and a sorry, whereas I had scarce laid my head on
my pillow, as it seemed, when I heard Thomas shouting to the grooms, and
clatter of our horses' hoofs in the courtyard.  So I leaped up, though it
was scarce daylight, and we rode northwards before the full coming of the
dawn.

Here I must needs write of a shameful thing, which I knew not then, or I
would have ridden with a heavier heart, but I was told concerning the
matter many years after, by Messire Enguerrand de Monstrelet, a very
learned knight, and deep in the counsels of the Duke of Burgundy.

"You were all sold," he said to me, at Dijon, in the year of our Lord
fourteen hundred and forty-seven--"you were all sold when you marched
against Paris town.  For the Maid, with D'Alencon, rode from Compiegne
towards Paris, on the twenty-third of August, if I remember well"; and
here he turned about certain written parchments that lay by him.  "Yea,
on the twenty-third she left Compiegne, but on the twenty-eighth of that
month the Archbishop of Reims entered the town, and there he met the
ambassadors of the Good Duke of Burgundy.  There he and they made a
compact between them, binding your King and the Duke, that their truce
should last till Noel, but that the duke might use his men in the defence
of Paris against all that might make onfall.  Now, the Archbishop and the
King knew well that the Maid was, in that hour, marching on Paris.  To
what purpose make a truce, and leave out of the peace the very point
where war should be?  Manifestly the French King never meant to put forth
the strength of his army in helping the Maid.  There was to be truce
between France and Burgundy, but none between England and the Maid."

So Messire Enguerrand told me, a learned knight and a grave, and thus was
the counsel of the saints defeated by the very King whom they sought to
aid.  But of this shameful treaty we men-at-arms knew nothing, and so
hazarded our lives against loaded dice.




CHAPTER XX--CONCERNING THE MAID AND THE BIRDS


We rode northwards, first through lands that I had travelled in before to
Orleans, and so into a country then strange to me, passing by way of
Lagny, with intent to go to Senlis, where we deemed the King lay.  The
whole region being near Paris, and close under the English power, was
rich and peaceful of aspect, the corn being already reaped, and standing
in sheaves about the fields, whether to feed Englishmen or Frenchmen,
none could tell.  For the land was in a kind of hush, in expectancy and
fear, no man knowing how things should fall out at Paris.  Natheless the
Prior of Lagny, within that very week wherein we came, had gone to St.
Denis, and yielded his good town into the hands of the Duc d'Alencon for
the King.  And the fair Duke had sent thither Messire Ambrose de Lore, a
very good knight, with Messire Jehan Foucault, and many men-at-arms.

To Messire Ambrose we were brought, that we might give and take his news.
I remember well that I dropped out of the saddle at the door of his
lodgings, and could scarce stand on my legs, so weary was I with the long
and swift riding.  Never had I ridden so far, and so fast, fresh horses
standing saddled and bridled for Thomas Scott and me at every stage, but
the beast which I had hired I sent back from the first stage to mine host
of the "Hanging Sword."  Not without labour I climbed the stairs to the
chamber of Messire Ambrose, who bade us sit down, and called for wine to
be given us, whereof Thomas Scott drank well, but I dared take none, lest
my legs should wholly refuse their office.

When Thomas had told how all the country lay at the King's peace, and how
our purpose was to ride to the King at Senlis, the knight bade us rather
make what haste we might to St. Denis.  "For there, by to-morrow or next
day, the King is like to be, and the assault will be delivered on Paris,
come of it what will."

With this he bade us good speed, but, to guess from his countenance, was
in no high hopes.  And, at supper, whereto we had the company of certain
of his men-at-arms, I could well perceive that they were not in the best
heart.  For now we heard how the Maid, being sorrowful for the long
delays, had bidden the Duc d'Alencon ride forth with her from Compiegne
"to see Paris closer than yet she had seen it."  The Duc d'Alencon, who
in late days has so strangely forgotten the loyalty of his youth, was
then fain to march with her, for they two were the closest friends that
might be.  Therefore they had passed by way of Senlis, where they were
joined by some force of men-at-arms, and so, on the third day's march,
they came to St. Denis, where they were now lying.  Here it is that the
kings of France have been buried for these eight hundred years, in the
great Abbey.

"Nom Dieu!" said one of those who spoke with us.  "You might deem that
our King is nowise pressed to see the place where his forefathers lie.
For D'Alencon is riding, now and again, to Senlis, to rouse the King, and
make him march to St. Denis, with the army, that the assault may be
given.  But if they were bidding him to his own funeral, instead of to a
gentle passage of arms, he could not make more excuses.  There are
skirmishes under Paris walls, and at the gates, day by day, and the Maid
rides here and there, considering of the best place for the onslaught.
But the King tarries, and without him and the army they can venture on no
great valiance.  Nevertheless, come he must, if they bring him bound in a
cart.  Wherefore, if you want your part in what is toward, you do well to
make no long tarrying here."

I was of the same mind, and as the King was shortly to be looked for at
St. Denis, we rode thither early next morning, with what speed we might.
On our left, like a cloud, was the smoke of Paris, making me understand
what a great city it was, much greater than Orleans.  Before us, far
away, were the tall towers of the chapel of St. Denis, to be our guide!
We heard, also, the noise of ordnance being fired, and therefore made the
greater haste, and we so rode that, about six hours after noon, on the
Eve of the Nativity of our Blessed Lady, we reached the gates of the
town.  Here we found great press of folk, men coming and going, some
carrying the wounded, for there had been a skirmish that day, at one of
the Paris gates, whence came the sound of cannon and culverins, and we
had won little advantage.

At the gates of St. Denis we asked where the quarters of the Scots men-at-
arms might be, and were told in the chapel, whither we needed no guide.
But, as we went up the street, we saw women leaning forth from the
windows, laughing with the men-at-arms, and beckoning to them, and by the
tavern doors many were sitting drinking, with girls beside them, and
others were playing dice, and many an oath we heard, and foul words, as
is customary in a camp.  Verily I saw well that this was not the army of
men clean confessed and of holy life who had followed the Maid from Blois
to Orleans.  In place of priests, here were harlots, and, for hymns,
ribald songs, for men had flocked in from every quarter; soldiers of the
robber companies, Bretons, Germans, Italians, Spaniards, all talking in
their own speech, rude, foul, and disorderly.  So we took our way, as
best we knight, through the press, hearing oaths enough if our horses
trod over near any man, and seeing daggers drawn.

It was a pleasure to come out on the great parvise, where the red, white,
and green of our Scots were the commonest colours, and where the air was
less foul and noisome than in the narrow wynds.  High above us the great
towers of the abbey shone red and golden in the light of the sinking sun,
while beneath all was brown, dusk, and dim with smoke.  On these towers I
could gladly have looked long, and not wearied.  For they are all carven
with the holy company of the martyrs and saints, like the Angels whom
Jacob saw ascending by the ladder into heaven; even so that blessed
company seemed to scale upwards from the filth of the street, and the
darkness, and the din, right on towards the golden heights of the City of
God.  And beneath them lie the sacred bones of all the kings of France,
from the days of St. Dagobert even to our own time, all laid there to
rest where no man shall disturb them, till the Angels' Trumpet calls, and
the Day of Judgment is at hand.  Verily it is a solemn place for a
Christian man to think on, and I was gazing thereupon, as in a dream,
when one plucked my sleeve, and turning, I saw Randal Rutherford, all his
teeth showing in a grin.

"Welcome," he cried.  "You have made good speed, and the beginning of a
fray is better than the end of a feast.  And, by St. Boswell, to-morrow
we shall have it, lad!  The King came in to-day--late is better than
never--and to-morrow we go with the Maid, to give these pock-puddings a
taste of Scottish steel."

"And the Maid, where is she, Randal?"

"She lodges beyond the Paris gate, at the windmill, wherefrom she drove
the English some days agone."

"Wherefore not in the town?" I asked.

"Mayhap because she likes to be near her work, and would that all were of
her mind.  And mayhap she loves not the sight of the wenches whom she was
wont to drive from the camp, above all now that she has broken the Holy
Sword of Fierbois, smiting a lass with the flat of the blade."

"I like not the omen," said I.

"Freits follow them that freits fear," said Randal, in our country
speech.  "And the Maid is none of these.  'Well it was,' said she, 'that
I trusted not my life to a blade that breaks so easily,' and, in the next
skirmish, she took a Burgundian with her own hands, and now wears his
sword, which is a good cut and thrust piece.  But come," he cried, "if
needs you must see the Maid, you have but to walk to the Paris gate, and
so to the windmill hard by.  And your horse I will stable with our own,
and for quarters, we living Scots men-at-arms fare as well as the dead
kings of France, for to-night we lie in the chapel."

I dismounted, and he gave me an embrace, and, holding me at arms'-length,
laughed--

"You never were a tall man, Norman, but you look sound, and whole, and
tough for your inches, like a Highlandman's dirk.  Now be off on your
errand, and when it is done, look for me yonder at the sign of 'The
Crane,'" pointing across the parvise to a tavern, "for I keep a word to
tell in your lug that few wot of, and that it will joy you to hear.  To-
morrow, lad, we go in foremost."

And so, smiling, he took my horse and went his way, whistling, "Hey,
tuttie, tattie!"

Verily his was the gladdest face I had seen, and his words put some heart
into me, whereas, of the rest save our own Scots, I liked neither what I
saw, nor what I heard.

I had but to walk down the street, through elbowing throngs of grooms,
pages, men-at-arms, and archers, till I found the Paris Gate, whence the
windmill was plain to behold.  It was such an old place as we see in
Northern France, plain, strong, with red walls which the yellow mosses
stain, and with high grey roofs.  The Maid's banner, with the Holy Dove,
and the Sacred Name, drooped above the gateway, and beside the door, on
the mounting-stone, sat the boy, Louis des Coutes, her page.  He was a
lad of fifteen years, merry enough of his nature, and always went gaily
clad, and wearing his yellow hair long.  But now he sat thoughtful on the
mounting-stone, cutting at a bit of wood with his dagger.

"So you have come to take your part," he said, when we had saluted each
the other.  "Faith, I hope you bring good luck with you, and more joy to
my mistress, for we need all that you can bring."

"Why, what ails all of you?" I asked.  "I have seen never a hopeful face,
save that of one of my own countrymen.  You are not afraid of a crack on
your curly pate, are you?"

"Curly or not, my head knows better than to knock itself against Paris
walls.  They are thick, and high, and the windows of every house on the
wall are piled with stones, to drop upon us.  And I know not well why,
but things go ill with us.  I never saw Her," and he nodded towards the
open gateway, "so out of comfort.  When there is fighting toward, she is
like herself, and she is the first to rise and the last to lie down.  But,
in all our waiting here, she has passed many an hour praying in the
chapel, where the dead kings lie, yet her face is not glad when she comes
forth.  It was wont to shine strangely, when she had been praying, at the
chapel in Couldray, while we were at Chinon.  But now it is otherwise.
Moreover, we saw Paris very close to-day, and there were over many red
crosses of St. George upon the walls.  And to-morrow is the Feast of the
Blessed Virgin, no day for bloodshed."

"Faint heart!" said I (and, indeed, after the assault on Paris, Louis des
Coutes went back, and rode no more with the maid).  "The better the day,
the better the deed!  May I go within?"

"I will go with you," he said, "for she said that you would come, and
bade me bring you to her."

We entered the gateway together, and before us lay the square of the
farm, strewn with litter, and from within the byre we heard the milk ring
in the pails, for the women were milking the cows.  And there we both
stood astonished, for we saw the Maid as never yet I had seen her.  She
was bareheaded, but wore the rest of her harness, holding in her hand a
measure of corn.  All the fowls of the air seemed to be about her,
expecting their meat.  But she was not throwing the grain among them, for
she stood as still as a graven image, and, wonderful to tell, a dove was
perched on her shoulder, and a mavis was nestling in her breast, while
many birds flew round her, chiefly doves with burnished plumage, flitting
as it were lovingly, and softly brushing her now and again with their
wings.  Many a time had I heard it said that, while she was yet a child,
the wild birds would come and nestle in the bosom of the Maid, but I had
never believed the tale.  Yet now I saw this thing with mine own eyes, a
fair sight and a marvellous, so beautiful she looked, with head
unhelmeted, and the wild fowl and tame flitting about her and above her,
the doves crooning sweetly in their soft voices.  Then her lips moved,
and she spoke--

"Tres doulx Dieu, en l'onneur de vostre saincte passion, je vous requier,
se vous me aimes, que vous me revelez ce que je doy faire demain pour
vostre gloire!"

So she fell silent again, and to me it seemed that I must not any longer
look upon that holy mystery, so, crossing myself, I laid my hand on the
shoulder of the page, and we went silently from the place.

"Have you ever seen it in this manner?" I whispered, when we were again
without the farmyard.

"Never," said he, trembling, "though once I saw a stranger thing."

"And what may that have been?"

"Nay, I spoke of it to her, and she made me swear that I never would
reveal it to living soul, save in confession.  But she is not as other
women."

What he had in his mind I know not, but I bade him good even, and went
back into the town, where lights were beginning to show in the casements.
In the space within the gates were many carts gathered, full of faggots
wherewith to choke up the fosse under Paris, and tables to throw above
the faggots, and so cross over to the assault.




CHAPTER XXI--HOW A HUNDRED SCOTS SET FORTH TO TAKE PARIS TOWN


Entering the tavern of "The Crane," I found the doorways crowded with
archers of our Guard, among whom was Randal Rutherford.

When I had come, they walked into a chamber on the ground floor, calling
for wine, and bidding certain French burgesses go forth, who needed no
second telling.  The door was shut, two sentinels of ours were posted
outside, and then Randal very carefully sounded all the panels of the
room, looking heedfully lest there should be any hole whereby what passed
among us might be heard in another part of the house, but he found
nothing of the kind.

The room being full, some sitting and some standing, as we could, Randal
bade Father Urquhart, our chaplain, tell us to what end we had been
called together.

The good father thereupon stood up, and spoke in a low voice, but so that
all could hear, for we were all hushed to listen.

"There is," he said, "within Paris, a certain Carmelite, a Frenchman, and
a friend of Brother Richard, the Preacher, whom, as you know, the English
drove from the town."

"I saw him at Troyes," said one, "where he kneeled before the Maid, and
they seemed very loving."

"That is the man, that is Brother Richard.  Now, as I was busy tending
the wounded, in the skirmish three days agone, this Carmelite was about
the same duty for those of his party.  He put into my hand a slip of
paper, wherein Brother Richard commended him to any Scot or Frenchman of
the King's party, as an honest man, and a friend of the King's.  When I
had read this, the Carmelite spoke with me in Latin, and in a low voice.
His matter was this: In Paris, he said, there is a strong party of
Armagnacs, who have, as we all know, a long score to settle with them of
Burgundy.  They are of the common folk and labourers, but among them are
many rich burgesses.  They have banded themselves together by an oath to
take our part, within the town, if once we win a gate.  Here is a cedule
signed by them with their names or marks, and this he gave me as a proof
of good faith."

Here he handed a long slip of parchment, all covered with writing, to
Randal, and it went round among us, but few there were clerks, save
myself.  I looked on it, and the names, many of them attested by seals
with coat armour, were plain to be read.

"Their counsel is to muster in arms secretly, and to convey themselves,
one by one, into certain houses hard by the Port St. Denis, where certain
of their party dwell.  Now, very early to-morrow morning, before dawn,
the purpose of the English is to send forth a company of a hundred men-at-
arms, who will make a sudden onset on the windmill, where the Maid lies
to-night, and so will take her, if they may."

"By St. Bride of Douglas," said one of us, "they will get their kail
through the reek, for our guard is to lie in arms about the windmill, and
be first in the field to-morrow."

"The craft is, then," Father Urquhart went on, "that we shall destroy
this English company with sword or arrow, but with no alarm of culverins
or cannon.  Meanwhile, some five score of you will put on to-night the
red cross of St. George, with plain armour, so that the English shall
mistake you for their own men returning from the sally, and some few men
in our own colours and coats you will hale with you as prisoners.  And,
if one of you can but attire himself in some gear of the Maid's, with a
hucque of hers, scarlet, and dight with the Lilies of France, the English
gate-wards will open to you all the more eagerly."

"By the bones of St. Boswell!" cried Randal in his loud voice, but the
good Father put a hand on his mouth.

"Quiet, man!" he said.

"By the blessed bones of St. Boswell," Randal said again, as near a
whisper as he could attain to, "the lady of the linen-basket shall come
as the Maid.  We have no man so maidenly."

They all shouted, laughing, and beating the tables with hands and
tankards.

"Silence!" cried Robin Lindsay.

"Nay, the louder we laugh, the less will any suspect what is forward,"
said Randal Rutherford.

"Norman, will you play this part in the mumming?"

I was ashamed to say no, though I liked it not over well, and I nodded
with my head.

"How maidenly he blushes!" cried one, and there was another clamour, till
the walls rang.

"So be it then," says Father Urquhart, "and now you know all.  The honest
Armagnacs will rise so soon as you are well within the gate.  They
command both sides of the street that leads to the Port St. Denis, and
faith, if the English want to take it, when a hundred Scots are within,
they will have to sally forth by another gate, and come from the outside.
And you are to run up the banner of Scotland over the Port, when once you
hold it, so the French attack will be thereby."

"We played the same game before Verneuil fight, and won it," said one;
"will the English have forgotten the trick?"

"By St. Bride, when once they see us haling the Maid along, they will
forget old stratagems of war.  This is a new device!  Oh to see their
faces when we cry 'St. Andrew,' and set on!"

"I am not so old as you all in the wars," I began.

"No, Mademoiselle la Lavandiere, but you are of the right spirit, with
your wench's face."

"But," I said, "how if the English that are to attack the windmill in the
first grey of the morning come not to hand-strokes, or take to their
heels when they find us awake, and win back to Paris before us?  Our
craft, methinks, is to hold them in an ambush, but what if we catch them
not?  Let but one runaway be swift of foot, and we are undone."

"There is this to be said," quoth Father Urquhart, "that the English
company is to sally forth by the Port St. Denis, and it is the Port St.
Denis that our Armagnacs will be guarding.  Now I speak as a man of
peace, for that is my calling.  But how would it be if your hundred men
and Norman set forth in the dark, and lay hid not very far from the St.
Denis Gate?  Then some while after the lighting of the bale-fires from
the windmill, to be lit when the English set on, make straight for the
gate, and cry, 'St. George for England!'  If you see not the bale-fires
ere daylight, you will come back with what speed you may; but if you do
see them, then--"

"Father, you have not lived long on the Highland line for nothing," quoth
Robin Lindsay.

"A very proper stratagem indeed," I said, "but now, gentlemen, there is
one little matter; how will Sir Hugh Kennedy take this device of ours?  If
we try it and fail, without his privity, we had better never return, but
die under Paris wall.  And, even if we hold the gate, and Paris town is
taken, faith I would rather affront the fire of John the Lorrainer than
the face of Sir Hugh."

No man spoke, there were not two minds on this matter, so, after some
chaffer of words, it was agreed to send Father Urquhart with Randal to
show the whole scheme to Sir Hugh, while the rest of us should await
their coming back with an answer.  In no long time they were with us, the
father very red and shamefaced.

"He gave the good father the rough side of his tongue," quoth Randal,
"for speaking first to me, and not to him.  Happily we were over cunning
to say aught of our gathering here.  But when he had let his bile flow,
he swore, and said that he could spare a hundred dyvour loons of his
command, on the cast of the dice, and, now silence all! not a word or a
cry," here he held up his hand, "we are to take 'fortune of war'!"

Every man grinned gladly on his neighbour, in dead stillness.

"Now," said Randal, "slip out by threes and fours, quietly, and to
quarters; but you, Norman, wait with me."




CHAPTER XXII--HOW NORMAN LESLIE FARED IN PARIS TOWN


"Norman, my lad, all our fortunes are made," said Randal to me when we
were left alone.  "There will be gilt spurs and gold for every one of us,
and the pick of the plunder."

"I like it not," I answered; whereon he caught me rudely by both
shoulders, looking close into my face, so that the fume of the wine he
had been drinking reached my nostrils.

"Is a Leslie turning recreant?" he asked in a low voice.  "A pretty tale
to tell in the kingdom of Fife!"

I stood still, my heart very hot with anger, and said no word, while his
grip closed on me.

"Leave hold," I cried at last, and I swore an oath, may the Saints
forgive me,--"I will not go!"

He loosed his grasp on me, and struck one hand hard into the other.

"That I should see this, and have to tell it!" he said, and stepping to
the table, he drank like one thirsty, and then fell to pacing the
chamber.  He seemed to be thinking slowly, as he wiped and plucked at his
beard.

"What is it that ails you?" he asked.  "Look you, this onfall and
stratagem of war may not miscarry.  Perdition take the fool, it is safe!"

"Have I been seeking safety since you knew me?" I asked.

"Verily no, and therefore I wonder at you the more; but you have been
long sick, and men's minds are changeful.  Consider the thing, nom Dieu!
If there be no two lights shown from the mill, we step back silently, and
all is as it was; the English have thought worse of their night onfall,
or the Carmelite's message was ruse de guerre.  But if we see the two
lights, then the hundred English are attempting the taking of the mill;
the St. Denis Gate is open for their return, and we are looked for by our
Armagnacs within Paris.  We risk but a short tussle with some drowsy pock-
puddings, and then the town is ours.  The Gate is as strong to hold
against an enemy from within as from without.  Why, man, run to Louis de
Coutes, and beg a cast suit of the Maid's; she has plenty, for she is a
woman in this, that dearly she loves rich attire."

"Randal," I said, "I will go with you, and the gladdest lad in France to
be going, but I will go in my own proper guise as a man-at-arms.  To wear
the raiment of the Blessed Maid, a man and a sinner like me, I will in
nowise consent; it is neither seemly nor honourable.  Take your own way,
put me under arrest if you will, and spoil my fortunes, and make me a man
disgraced, but I will not wear her holy raiment.  It is not the deed of a
gentleman, or of a Christian."

He plucked at his beard.  "I am partly with you," he said.  "And yet it
were a great bourde to play off on the English, and most like to take
them and to be told of in ballad and chronicle, like one of Wallace's
onfalls.  For, seeing the Pucelle, as they will deem, in our hands, they
will think all safe, and welcome us open armed.  O Norman, can we do
nothing?  Stop, will you wear another woman's short kirtle over your
cuisses and taslet?  She shall be no saint, I warrant you, but, for a
sinner, a bonny lass and a merry.  As a gentleman I deem this fair
stratagem of war.  If I were your own brother,--the Saints have his soul
in their keeping,--I would still be of this counsel.  Will you, my lad?"

He looked so sad, and yet withal so comical, that I held out my hand to
him, laughing.

"Disguise me as you will," I said, "I have gone mumming as Maid Marion
before now, in the Robin Hood play, at St. Andrews"; and as I spoke, I
saw the tall thatched roofs of South Street, and the Priory Gates open,
the budding elms above the garden wall of St. Leonard's, and all the May-
day revel of a year agone pouring out into the good town.

"You speak like yourself now, bless your beardless face!  Come forth," he
said, taking a long pull at a tankard,--"that nothing might be
wasted,"--and so we went to quarters, and Randal trudged off, soon coming
back, laughing, with the red kirtle.  Our men had been very busy
furbishing up the red cross of St. George on their breasts, and stripping
themselves of any sign of our own colours.  As for my busking, never had
maid such rough tire-women; but by one way or another, the apparel was
accommodated, and they all said that, at a little distance of ground, the
English would be finely fooled, and must deem that the Maid herself was
being led to them captive.

It was now in the small hours of morning, dark, save for the glimmer of
stars, here and there in a cloudy sky.  Father Urquhart himself went up
to the roof of the mill, to say his orisons, having with him certain
faggots of pitch-wood, for lighting the beacon-fires if need were; and,
as it chanced, braziers to this end stood ready on the roof, as is custom
on our own Border keeps.

We Scots, a hundred in all, in English colours, with three or four as
prisoners, in our own badges, fared cautiously, and with no word spoken,
through dewy woods, or lurking along in dry ditches where best we might,
towards the St. Denis Gate of Paris.  I had never been on a night
surprise or bushment before, and I marvelled how orderly the others kept,
as men used to such work, whereas I went stumbling and blindlings.  At
length, within sight of the twinkling lights of Paris, and a hundred
yards or thereby off the common way, we were halted in a little wood, and
bidden to lie down; no man was so much as to whisper.  Some slept, I
know, for I heard their snoring, but for my part, I never was less in
love with sleep.  When the sky first grew grey, so that we could dimly
see shapes of things, we heard a light noise of marching men on the road.

"The English!" whispered he that lay next me.  "Hush!" breathed Randal,
and so the footsteps went by, none of us daring to stir, for fear of the
rustle in the leaves.

The sound soon ceased; belike they had struck off into these very fields
wherethrough we had just marched.

"Now, Robin Lindsay, climb into yonder ash-tree, and keep your eyes on
the mill and the beacon-fires," said Randal.

Robin scrambled up, not easily, because of his armour, and we waited, as
it seemed, for an endless time.

"What is that sound," whispered one, "so heavy and so hoarse?"

It was my own heart beating, as if it would burst my side, but I said
nought, and even then Robin slid from the tree, as lightly as he might.
He held up two fingers, without a word, for a sign that the beacons were
lighted, and nodded.

"Down all," whispered Randal.

"Give them time, give them time."

So there we lay, as we must, but that was the hardest part of the
waiting, and no sound but of the fowls and wild things arousing, and the
cry of sentinels from Paris walls, came to our ears.

At length Randal said, "Up all, and onwards!"

We arose, loosened our swords in their sheaths, and so crossed to the
road.  We could now see Paris plainly, and were close by the farm of the
Mathurins, while beyond was the level land they call "Les Porcherons,"
with slopes above it, and many trees.

"Now, Norman," said Randal, "when we come within clear sight of the gate,
two of us shall seize you by the arms as prisoner; then we all cry 'St.
George!' and set off running towards Paris.  The quicker, the less time
for discovery."

So, having marched orderly and speedily, while the banks of the roadway
hid us, we set off to run, Randal and Robin gripping me when we were full
in sight of the moat, of the drawbridge (which was down), and the gate.

Then our men all cried, "St. George for England!  The witch is taken!"
And so running disorderly and fast we made for the Port, while English
men-at-arms might be plainly seen and heard, gazing, waving their hands,
and shouting from the battlements of the two gate-towers.  Down the road
we ran, past certain small houses of peasants, and past a gibbet with a
marauder hanging from it, just over the dry ditch.

Our feet, we three leading, with some twenty in a clump hard behind us,
rang loud on the drawbridge over the dry fosse.  The bridge planks
quivered strangely; we were now within the gateway, when down fell the
portcullis behind us, the drawbridge, creaking, flew up, a crowd of angry
faces and red crosses were pressing on us, and a blow fell on my salade,
making me reel.  I was held in strong arms, swords shone out above me, I
stumbled on a body--it was Robin Lindsay's--I heard Randal give a curse
as his blade broke on a helmet, and cry, "I yield me, rescue or no
rescue."  Then burst forth a blast of shouts, and words of command and
yells, and English curses.  Cannon-shot roared overhead, and my mouth was
full of sulphur smoke and dust.  They were firing on those of our men who
had not set foot on the drawbridge when it flew up.  Soon the portcullis
rose again, and the bridge fell, to let in a band of English archers,
through whom our Scots were cutting their way back towards St. Denis.

Of all this I got glimpses, rather than clear sight, as the throng within
the gateway reeled and shifted, crushing me sorely.  Presently the
English from without trooped in, laughing and cursing, welcomed by their
fellows, and every man of them prying into my face, and gibing.  It had
been a settled plan: we were betrayed, it was over clear, and now a harsh
voice behind making me turn, I saw the wolf's face of Father Thomas under
his hood, and his yellow fangs.

"Ha! fair clerk, they that be no clerks themselves may yet hire clerks to
work for them.  How like you my brother, the Carmelite?"

Then I knew too well how this stratagem had all been laid by that devil,
and my heart turned to water within me.

Randal was led away, but round me the crowd gathered in the open space,
for I was haled into the greater gate tower beyond the wet fosse, and
from all quarters ran soldiers, and men, women, and children of the town
to mock me.

"Behold her," cried Father Thomas, climbing on a mounting-stone, as one
who would preach to the people, while the soldiers that held me laughed.

"Behold this wonderful wonder of all wonders, the miraculous Maid of the
Armagnacs!  She boasted that, by help of the Saints, she would be the
first within the city, and lo! she is the first, but she has come without
her army.  She is every way a miracle, mark you, for she hath a down on
her chin, such as no common maidens wear; and if she would but speak a
few words of counsel, methinks her tongue would sound strangely Scottish
for a Lorrainer."

"Speak, speak!" shouted the throng.

"Dogs," I cried, in French, "dogs and cowards!  You shall see the Maid
closer before nightfall, and fly from her as you have fled before."

"Said I not so?" asked Brother Thomas.

"A miracle, a miracle, the Maid hath a Scots tongue in her head."

Therewith stones began to fall, but the father, holding up his hand, bade
the multitude refrain.

"Harm her not, good brethren, for to-morrow this Maid shall be tried by
the ordeal of fire if that be the will of our governors.  Then shall we
see if she can work miracles or not," and so he went on gibing, while
they grinned horribly upon me.  Never saw I so many vile faces of the
basest people come together, from their filthy dens in Paris.  But as my
eyes ran over them with loathing, I beheld a face I knew; the face of
that violer woman who had been in our company before we came to Chinon,
and lo! perched on her shoulder, chained with a chain fastened round her
wrist, was Elliot's jackanapes!  To see the poor beast that my lady loved
in such ill company, seemed as if it would break my heart, and my head
fell on my breast.

"Ye mark, brethren and sisters, she likes not the name of the ordeal by
fire," cried Brother Thomas, whereon I lifted my face again to defy him,
and I saw the violer woman bend her brows, and place her finger, as it
were by peradventure, on her lips; wherefore I was silent, only gazing on
that devil, but then rang out a trumpet-note, blowing the call to arms,
and from afar came an answering call, from the quarter of St. Denis.

"Carry him, or her, or whatever the spy is, into the outer gate tower,"
said a Captain; "put him in fetters and manacles; lock the door and leave
him; and then to quarters.  And you, friar, hold your gibing tongue; lad
or lass, he has borne him bravely."

Six men-at-arms he chose out to do his bidding; and while the gates were
cleared of the throng, and trumpets were sounding, and church bells were
rung backwards, for an alarm, I was dragged, with many a kick and blow,
over the drawbridge, up the stairs of the tower, and so was thrown into a
strong room beneath the battlements.  There they put me in bonds, gave me
of their courtesy a jug of water and a loaf of black bread by me, and
then, taking my dagger, my sword, and all that was in my pouch, they left
me with curses.

"You shall hear how the onfall goes, belike," they said, "and to-morrow
shall be your judgment."

With that the door grated and rang, the key was turned in the lock, and
their iron tread sounded on the stone stairs, going upwards.  The room
was high, narrow, and lit by a barred and stanchioned window, far above
my reach, even if I had been unbound.  I shame to say it, but I rolled
over on my face and wept.  This was the end of my hopes and proud heart.
That they would burn me, despite their threats I scarce believed, for I
had in nowise offended Holy Church, or in matters of the Faith, and only
for such heretics, or wicked dealers in art-magic, is lawfully ordained
the death by fire.  But here was I prisoner, all that I had won at
Orleans would do little more than pay my own ransom; from the end of my
risk and travail I was now further away than ever.

So I mused, weeping for very rage, but then came a heavy rolling sound
overhead, as of moving wheeled pieces of ordnance.  Thereon (so near is
Hope to us in our despair) I plucked up some heart.  Ere nightfall, Paris
might be in the hands of the King, and all might be well.  The roar and
rebound of cannon overhead told me that the fighting had begun, and now I
prayed with all my heart, that the Maid, as ever, might again be
victorious.  So I lay there, listening, and heard the great artillery
bellow, and the roar of guns in answer, the shouting of men, and clang of
church bells.  Now and again the walls of the tower rang with the shock
of a cannon-ball, once an arrow flew through the casement and shattered
itself on the wall above my head.  I scarce know why, but I dragged me to
the place where it fell, and, put the arrow-point in my bosom.  Smoke of
wood and pitch darkened the light; they had come, then, to close
quarters.  But once more rang the rattle of guns; the whizzing rush of
stones, the smiting with axe or sword on wooden barrier and steel
harness, the cries of war, "Mont joye St. Denis!"  "St. George for
England!" and slogans too, I heard, as "Bellenden," "A Home! a Home!" and
then I knew the Scots were there, fighting in the front.  But alas, how
different was the day when first I heard our own battle-cries under
Orleans walls!  Then I had my life and my sword in my hands, to spend and
to strike; but now I lay a lonely prisoner, helpless and all but
hopeless; yet even so I clashed my chains and shouted, when I heard the
slogan.

Thus with noise and smoke, and trumpets blowing the charge or the recall,
and our pipes shrieking the pibroch high above the din, with dust
floating and plaster dropping from the walls of my cell till I was
wellnigh stifled, the day wore on, nor could I tell, in anywise, how the
battle went.  The main onslaught, I knew, was not on the gate behind the
tower in which I lay, though that tower also was smitten of cannon-balls.

At length, well past mid-day, as I deemed by the light, came a hush, and
then a thicker smoke, and taste of burning pitch-wood, and a roar as if
all Paris had been blown into mid-air, so that my tower shook, while
heavy beams fell crashing to earth.

Again came a hush, and then one voice, clear as a clarion call, even the
voice of the Maid, "Tirez en avant, en avant!"  How my blood thrilled at
the sound of it!

It must be now, I thought, or never, but the guns only roared the louder,
the din grew fierce and fiercer, till I heard a mighty roar, the English
shouting aloud as one man for joy, for so their manner is.  Thrice they
shouted, and my heart sank within me.  Had they slain the Maid?  I knew
not, but for torment of soul there is scarce any greater than so to lie,
bound and alone, seeing nought, but guessing at what is befalling.

After these shouts it was easy to know that the fighting waned, and was
less fierce.  The day, moreover, turned to thunder, and waxed lowering
and of a stifling heat.  Yet my worst fears were ended, for I heard, now
and again, the clear voice of the Maid, bidding her men "fight on, for
all was theirs."  But the voice was weaker now, and other than it had
been.  So the day darkened, only once and again a shot was fired, and in
the dusk the shouts of the English told me over clearly that for to-day
our chance and hope were lost.  Then the darkness grew deeper, and a star
shone through my casement, and feet went up and down upon the stairs, but
no man came near me.  Below there was some faint cackle of mirth and
laughter, and at last the silence fell.

Once more came a swift step on the stairs, as of one stumbling up in
haste.  The key rattled in the wards, a yellow light shone in, a man-at-
arms entered; he held a torch to my face, looked to my bonds, and then
gave me a kick, while one cried from below, "Come on, Dickon, your meat
is cooling!"  So he turned and went out, the door clanging behind him,
and the key rattling in the wards.

In pain and fierce wrath I gnawed my black bread, drank some of the
water, and at last I bethought me of that which should have been first in
the thoughts of a Christian man, and I prayed.

Remembering the story of Michael Hamilton, which I have already told, and
other noble and virtuous miracles of Madame St. Catherine of Fierbois, I
commanded me to her, that, by God's grace, she would be pleased to
release me from bonds and prison.  And I promised that, if she would so
favour me, I would go on pilgrimage to her chapel of Fierbois.  I looked
that my chains should now fall from my limbs, but, finding no such
matter, and being very weary (for all the last night I had slept none), I
fell on slumber and forgot my sorrow.

Belike I had not lain long in that blessed land where trouble seldom
comes when I was wakened, as it were, by a tugging at my clothes.  I sat
up, but the room was dark, save for a faint light in the casement, high
overhead, and I thought I had dreamed.  Howbeit, as I lay down again,
heavy at heart, my clothes were again twitched, and now I remembered what
I had heard, but never believed, concerning "lutins" or "brownies," as we
call them, which, being spirits invisible, and reckoned to have no part
in our salvation, are wont in certain houses to sport with men.  Curious
rather than affrighted, I sat up once more, and looked around, when I saw
two bright spots of light in the dark.  Then deeming that, for some
reason unknown to me, the prison door had been opened while I slept, and
a cat let in, I stretched out my hands towards the lights, thence came a
sharp, faint cry, and something soft and furry leaped on to my breast,
stroking me with little hands.

It was Elliot's jackanapes, very meagre, as I could feel, and all his
ribs standing out, but he made much of me, fondling me after his manner;
and indeed, for my lady's sake, I kissed him, wondering much how he came
there.  Then he put something into my hands, almost as if he had been a
Christian, for it was a wise beast and a kind.  Even then there shone
into my memory the thought of how my lady had prayed for her little
friend when he was stolen (which I had thought strange, and scarcely
warranted by our Faith), and with that, hope wakened within me.  My eyes
being now more accustomed to the darkness, I saw that the thing which the
jackanapes gave me was a little wallet, for he had been taught to fetch
and carry, and never was such a marvel at climbing.  But as I was
caressing him, I found a string about his neck, to which there seemed to
be no end.  Now, at length, I comprehended what was toward, and pulling
gently at the string, I found, after some time, that it was attached to
something heavy, on the outside of the casement.  Therefore I set about
drawing in string from above, and more string, and more, and then
appeared a knot and a splice, and the end of a thick rope.  So I drew and
drew, till it stopped, and I could see a stout bar across the stanchions
of the casement.  Thereon I ceased drawing, and opening the little
wallet, I found two files, one very fine, the other of sturdier fashion.

Verily then I blessed the violer woman, who at great peril of her own
life, and by such witty device as doubtless Madame St. Catherine put into
her heart, had sent the jackanapes up from below, and put me in the way
of safety.  I wasted no time, but began filing, not at the thick circlet
on my wrist, but at a link of the chain whereto it was made fast.  And
such was the temper of the file, that soon I got the stouter weapon into
the cut, and snapped the link; and so with the others, working long
hours, and often looking fearfully for the first glimmer of dawn.  This
had not come in, when I was now free of bonds, but there was yet the
casement to be scaled.  With all my strength I dragged and jerked at the
rope, whereby I meant to climb, lest the stanchions should be rusted
through, and unable to bear my weight, but they stood the strain bravely.
Then I cast off my woman's kirtle, and took from my pouch the
arrow-point, and therewith scratched hastily on the plastered wall, in
great letters: "Norman Leslie of Pitcullo leaves his malison on the
English."

Next I bound the jackanapes within the bosom of my doublet, with a piece
of the cord whereto the rope had been knotted, for I could not leave the
little beast to die the death of a traitor, and bring suspicion,
moreover, on the poor violer woman.  Then, commanding myself to the
Saints, and especially thanking Madame St. Catherine, I began to climb,
hauling myself up by the rope, whereon I had made knots to this end; nor
was the climbing more difficult than to scale a branchless beech trunk
for a bird's nest, which, like other boys, I had often done.  So behold
me, at last, with my legs hanging in free air, seated on the sill of the
casement.  Happily, of the three iron stanchions, though together they
bore my weight, one was loose in the lower socket, for lack of lead, and
this one I displaced easily enough, and so passed through.  Then I put
the wooden bar at the rope's end, within the room, behind the two other
stanchions, considering that they, by themselves, would bear my weight,
but if not, rather choosing to trust my soul to the Saints than my body
to the English.

The deep below me was very terrible to look upon, and the casement being
above the dry ditch, I had no water to break my fall, if fall I must.
Howbeit, I hardened my heart, and turning my face to the wall, holding
first the wooden bar, and then shifting my grasp to the rope, I let
myself down, clinging to the rope with my legs, and at first not a little
helped by the knots I had made to climb to the casement.  When I had
passed these, methought my hands were on fire; nevertheless, I slid down
slowly and with caution, till my feet touched ground.

I was now in the dry ditch, above my head creaked and swung the dead body
of the hanged marauder, but he did no whit affray me.  I ran, stooping,
along the bed of the dry ditch, for many yards, stumbling over the bodies
of men slain in yesterday's fight, and then, creeping out, I found a
hollow way between two slopes, and thence crawled into a wood, where I
lay some little space hidden by the boughs.  The smell of trees and grass
and the keen air were like wine to me; I cooled my bleeding hands in the
deep dew; and presently, in the dawn, I was stealing towards St. Denis,
taking such cover of ditches and hedges as we had sought in our unhappy
march of yesterday.  And I so sped, by favour of the Saints, that I fell
in with no marauders; but reaching the windmill right early, at first
trumpet-call, I was hailed by our sentinels for the only man that had won
in and out of Paris, and had carried off, moreover, a prisoner, the
jackanapes.  To see me, scarred, with manacles on my wrists and gyves on
my ankles, weaponless, with an ape on my shoulder, was such a sight as
the Scots Guard had never beheld before, and carrying me to the smith's,
they first knocked off my irons, and gave me wine, ere they either asked
me for my tale, or told me their own, which was a heartbreak to bear.

For no man could unfold the manner of that which had come to pass, if, at
least, there were not strong treason at the root of all.  For our part of
the onfall, the English had made but a feigned attack on the mill,
wherefore the bale-fires were lit, to our undoing.  This was the ruse de
guerre of the accursed cordelier, Brother Thomas.  For the rest, the Maid
had led on a band to attack the gate St. Honore, with Gaucourt in her
company, a knight that had no great love either of her or of a desperate
onslaught.  But D'Alencon, whom she loved as a brother, was commanded to
take another band, and wait behind a butte or knowe, out of danger of
arrow-shot.  The Maid had stormed all day at her gate, had taken the
boulevard without, and burst open and burned the outer port, and crossed
the dry ditch.  But when she had led up her men, now few, over the slope
and to the edge of the wet fosse, behold no faggots and bundles of wood
were brought up, whereby, as is manner of war, to fill up the fosse, and
so cross over.  As she then stood under the wall, shouting for faggots
and scaling-ladders, her standard-bearer was shot to death, and she was
sorely wounded by an arbalest bolt.  Natheless she lay by the wall, still
crying on her men, but nought was ready that should have been, many were
slain by shafts and cannon-shot, and in the dusk, she weeping and crying
still that the place was theirs to take, D'Alencon carried her off by
main force, set her on her horse, and so brought her back to St. Denis.

Now, my mind was, and is to this day, that there was treason here, and a
black stain on the chivalry of France, to let a girl go so far, and not
to follow her.  But of us Scots many were slain, and more wounded, while
Robin Lindsay died in Paris gate, and Randal Rutherford lay a prisoner in
English hands.




CHAPTER XXIII--HOW ELLIOT'S JACKANAPES CAME HOME


Of our Blessed Lord Himself it is said in the Gospel of St. Matthew, "et
non fecit ibi virtutes multas propter incredulitatem illorum."  These
words I willingly leave in the Roman tongue; for by the wisdom of Holy
Church it is deemed that many mysteries should not be published abroad in
the vulgar speech, lest the unlearned hear to their own confusion.  But
if even He, doubtless by the wisdom of His own will, did not many great
works "propter incredulitatem," it is the less to be marvelled at that
His Saints, through the person of the Blessed Maid, were of no avail
where men utterly disbelieved.  And that, where infidelity was, even she
must labour in vain was shown anon, even on this very day of my escape
out of Paris town.  For I had scarce taken some food, and washed and
armed myself, when the Maid's trumpets sounded, and she herself, armed
and on horseback, despite her wound, rode into St. Denis, to devise with
the gentle Duc d'Alencon.  Together they came forth from the gate, and I,
being in their company, heard her cry--

"By my baton, I will never go back till I take that city." {31}

These words Percival de Cagny also heard, a good knight, and maitre
d'hotel of the house of Alencon.  Thereon arose some dispute, D'Alencon
being eager, as indeed he always was, to follow where the Maiden led, and
some others holding back.

Now, as they were devising together, some for, some against, for men-at-
arms not a few had fallen in the onfall, there came the sound of horses'
hoofs, and lo! Messire de Montmorency, who had been of the party of the
English, and with them in Paris, rode up, leading a company of fifty or
sixty gentlemen of his house, to join the Maid.  Thereat was great joy
and new courage in all men of goodwill, seeing that, within Paris itself,
so many gentlemen deemed ours the better cause and the more hopeful.

Thus there was an end of all dispute, our companies were fairly arrayed,
and we were marching to revenge ourselves for the losses of yesterday,
when two knights came spurring after us from St. Denis.  They were the
Duc de Bar, and that unhappy Charles de Bourbon, Comte de Clermont, by
whose folly, or ill-will, or cowardice, the Scots were betrayed and
deserted at the Battle of the Herrings, where my own brother fell, as I
have already told.  This second time Charles de Bourbon brought evil
fortune, for he came on the King's part, straitly forbidding D'Alencon
and the Maid to march forward another lance's length.  Whereat D'Alencon
swore profane, and the Maiden, weeping, rebuked him.  So, with heavy
hearts, we turned, all the host of us, and went back to quarters, the
Maid to pray in the chapel, and the men-at-arms to drink and speak ill of
the King.

All this was on the ninth of September, a weary day to all of us, though
in the evening word came that we were to march early next morning and
attack Paris in another quarter, crossing the river by a bridge of boats
which the Duc d'Alencon had let build to that end.  After two wakeful
nights I was well weary, and early laid me down to sleep, rising at dawn
with high hopes.  And so through the grey light we marched silently to
the place appointed, but bridge there was none; for the King, having
heard of the Maid's intent, had caused men to work all night long,
destroying that which the gentle Duke had builded.  Had the King but
heard the shouts and curses of our company when they found nought but the
bare piles standing, the grey water flowing, and the boats and planks
vanished, he might have taken shame to himself of his lack of faith.
Therefore I say it boldly, it was because of men's unbelief that the Maid
at Paris wrought no great works, save that she put her body in such
hazard of war as never did woman, nay, nor man, since the making of the
world.

I have no heart to speak more of this shameful matter, nor of these days
of anger and blasphemy.  It was said and believed that her voices bade
the Maid abide at St. Denis till she should take Paris town, but the
King, and Charles de Bourbon, and the Archbishop of Reims refused to
hearken to her.  On the thirteenth day of September, after dinner, the
King, with all his counsellors, rode away from St. Denis, towards Gien on
the Loire.  The Maiden, for her part, hung up all her harness that she
had worn, save the sword of St. Catherine of Fierbois, in front of the
altar of Our Lady, and the blessed relics of St. Denis in the chapel.
Thereafter she rode, as needs she must, and we of her company with her,
to join the King, for so he commanded.

And now was the will of the Maid and of the Duc d'Alencon broken, and
broken was all that great army, whereof some were free lances out of many
lands, but more were nobles of France with their men, who had served
without price or pay, for love of France and of the Maid.  Never again
were they mustered; nay when, after some weeks passed, the gentle Duc
d'Alencon prayed that he might have the Maiden with him, and burst into
Normandy, where the English were strongest, by the Marches of Maine, even
this grace was refused to him, by the malengin and ill-will of La
Tremouille and the Archbishop of Reims.  And these two fair friends met
never more again, neither at fray nor feast.  May she, among the Saints,
so work by her prayers that the late sin and treason of the gentle Duke
may be washed out and made clean, for while she lived there was no man
more dear to her, nor any that followed her more stoutly in every onfall.

Now concerning the times that came after this shameful treason at Paris,
I have no joy to write.  The King's counsellors, as their manner was,
ever hankered after a peace with Burgundy, and they stretched the false
truce that was to have ended at Christmas to Easter Day, "pacem clamantes
quo non fuit pax."  For there was no truce with the English, who took St.
Denis again, and made booty of the arms which the Maid had dedicated to
Our Lady.  On our part La Hire and Xaintrailles plundered, for their own
hand, the lands of the Duke of Burgundy, and indeed on every side there
was no fair fighting, such as the Maid loved, but a war of wastry, the
peasants pillaged, and the poor held to ransom.  For her part, she spent
her days in prayer for the poor and the oppressed, whom she had come to
deliver, and who now were in worse case than before, the English harrying
certain of the good towns that had yielded to King Charles.

Now her voices ever bade the Maid go back to the Isle of France, and
assail Paris, where lay no English garrison, and the Armagnacs were
stirring as much as they might.  But Paris, being at this time under the
government of the Duke of Burgundy, was forsooth within the truce.  The
King's counsellors, therefore, setting their wisdom against that of the
Saints, bade the Maid go against the towns of St. Pierre le Moustier and
La Charite, then held by the English on the Loire.  This was in November,
when days were short, and the weather bitter cold.  The Council was held
at Mehun sur Yevre, and forthwith the Maid, glad to be doing, rode to
Bourges, where she mustered her men, and so marched to St. Pierre le
Moustier, a small town, but a strong, with fosses, towers, and high
walls.

There we lay some two days or three, plying the town with our artillery,
and freezing in the winter nights.  At length, having made somewhat of a
breach, the Maid gave the word for the assault, and herself leading, with
her banner in hand, we went at it with what force we might.  But twice
and thrice we were driven back from the fosse, and to be plain, our men
were fled under cover, and only the Maid stood within arrow-shot of the
wall, with a few of her household, of whom I was one, for I could not go
back while she held her ground.  The arrows and bolts from the town
rained and whistled about us, and in faith I wished myself other where.
Yet she stood, waving her banner, and crying, "Tirez en avant, ils sont a
nous," as was her way in every onfall.  Seeing her thus in jeopardy, her
maitre d'hotel, D'Aulon, though himself wounded in the heel so that he
might not set foot to ground, mounted a horse, and riding up, asked her
"why she abode there alone, and did not give ground like the others?"

At this the Maid lifted her helmet from her head, and so, uncovered, her
face like marble for whiteness, and her eyes shining like steel, made
answer--

"I am not alone; with me there are of mine fifty thousand!  Hence I will
not give back one step till I have taken the town."

Then I wotted well that, sinful man as I am, I was in the company of the
hosts of Heaven, though I saw them not.  Great heart this knowledge gave
me and others, and the Maid crying, in a loud voice, "Aux fagots, tout le
monde!" the very runaways heard her and came back with planks and
faggots, and so, filling up the fosse and passing over, we ran into the
breach, smiting and slaying, and the town was taken.

For my own part, I was so favoured that two knights yielded them my
prisoners (I being the only man of gentle birth among those who beset
them in a narrow wynd), and with their ransoms I deemed myself wealthy
enough, as well I might.  So now I could look to win my heart's desire,
if no ill fortune befell.  But little good fortune came in our way.  From
La Charite, which was beset in the last days of November, we had perforce
to give back, for the King sent us no munitions of war, and for lack of
more powder and ball we might not make any breach in the walls of that
town.  And so, by reason of the hard winter, and the slackness of the
King, and the false truce, we fought no more, at that season, but went,
trailing after the Court, from castle to castle.

Many feasts were held, and much honour was done to the Maid, as by gifts
of coat armour, and the ennobling of all her kith and kin, but these
things she regarded not, nor did she ever bear on her shield the sword
supporting the crown, between the lilies of France.

If these were ill days for the Maid, I shame to confess that they were
merry days with me.  There are worse places than a king's court, when a
man is young, and light of heart, full of hope, and with money in his
purse.  I looked that we should take the field again in the spring; and
having gained some gold, and even some good words, as one not backward
where sword-strokes were going, I know not what dreams I had of high
renown, ay, and the Constable's staff to end withal.  For many a poor
Scot has come to great place in France and Germany, who began with no
better fortune than a mind to put his body in peril.  Moreover, the
winning of Elliot herself for my wife seemed now a thing almost within my
reach.  Therefore, as I say, I kept a merry Yule at Jargeau, going
bravely clad, and dancing all night long with the merriest.  Only the wan
face of the Maid (that in time of war had been so gallant and glad) came
between me and my pleasures.  Not that she was wilfully and wantonly sad,
yet now and again we could mark in her face the great and loving pity
that possessed her for France.  Now I would be half angered with her, but
again far more wroth with myself, who could thus lightly think of that
passion of hers.  But when she might she was ever at her prayers, or in
company of children, or seeking out such as were poor and needy, to whom
she was abundantly lavish of her gifts, so that, wheresoever the Court
went, the people blessed her.

In these months I had tidings of Elliot now and again; and as occasion
served I wrote to her, with messages of my love, and with a gift, as of a
ring or a jewel.  But concerning the manner of my escape from Paris I had
told Elliot nothing for this cause.  My desire was, when soonest I had an
occasion, to surprise her with the gift of her jackanapes anew, knowing
well that nothing could make her greater joy, save my own coming, or a
victory of the Maid.  The little creature had been my comrade wheresoever
we went, as at Sully, Gien, and Bourges, only I took him not to the
leaguers of St. Pierre le Moustier and La Charite, but left him with a
fair lady of the Court.  He had waxed fat again, for as meagre as he was
when he came to me in prison, and he was full of new tricks, warming
himself at the great fire in hall, like a man.

Now in the middle of the month of January, in the year of Grace fourteen
hundred and thirty, the Maid told us of her household that she would
journey to Orleans, to abide for some space with certain ladies of her
friends, namely, Madame de St. Mesmin and Madame de Mouchy, who loved her
dearly.  To the most of us she gave holiday, to see our own friends.  The
Maid knew surely that in France my friends were few, and well she guessed
whither I was bound.  Therefore she sent for me, and bidding me carry her
love to Elliot, she put into my hands a gift to her friend.  It was a
ring of silver-gilt, fashioned like that which her own father and mother
had given her.  At this ring she had a custom of looking often, so that
the English conceived it to be an unholy talisman, though it bore the
Name that is above all names.  That ring I now wear in my bosom.  So,
saying farewell, with many kind words on her part, I rode towards Tours,
where Elliot and her father as then dwelt, in that same house where I had
been with them to be healed of my malady, after the leaguer of Orleans.
To Tours I rode, telling them not of my coming, and carrying the
jackanapes well wrapped up in furs of the best.  The weather was frosty,
and folk were sliding on the ice of the flooded fields near Tours when I
came within sight of the great Minster.  The roads rang hard; on the
smooth ice the low sun was making paths of gold, and I sang as I rode.
Putting up my horse at the sign of the "Hanging Sword," I took the ape
under my great furred surcoat, and stole like a thief through the alleys,
towards my master's house.  The night was falling, and all the casement
of the great chamber was glowing with the colour and light of a leaping
fire within.  There came a sound of music too, as one touched the
virginals to a tune of my own country.  My heart was beating for joy, as
it had beaten in the bushment outside Paris town.

I opened the outer door secretly, for I knew the trick of it, and I saw
from the thin thread of light on the wall of the passage that the chamber
door was a little ajar.  The jackanapes was now fretting and struggling
within my surcoat, so, opening the coat, I put him down by the chamber
door.  He gave a little scratch, as was his custom, for he was a very
mannerly little beast, and the sound of the virginals ceased.  Then,
pushing the door with his little hands, he ran in, with a kind of cry of
joy.

"In Our Lady's name, what is this?" came the voice of Elliot.  "My dear,
dear little friend, what make you here?"

Then I could withhold myself no longer, but entered, and my lady ran to
me, the jackanapes clinging about her neck with his arms.  But mine were
round her too, and what words we said, and what cheer we made each the
other, I may not write, commending me to all true lovers, whose hearts
shall tell them that whereof I am silent.  Much was I rebuked for that I
did not write to warn them of my coming, which was yet the more joyful
that they were not warned.  And then the good woman, Elliot's kinswoman,
must be called (though in sooth not at the very first), and then a great
fire must be lit in my old chamber; and next my master came in, from a
tavern where he had been devising with some Scots of his friends; and all
the while the jackanapes kept such a merry coil, and played so many of
his tricks, and got so many kisses from his mistress, that it was marvel.
But of all that had befallen me in the wars, and of how the Maiden did
(concerning which Elliot had questioned me first of all), I would tell
them little till supper was brought.

And then, indeed, out came all my tale, and they heard of what had been
my fortune in Paris, and how the jackanapes had delivered me from
durance, whereon never, surely, was any beast of his kind so caressed
since our father Adam gave all the creatures their names.  But as
touching the Maid, I told how she had borne herself at St. Pierre le
Moustier, and of all the honours that had been granted to her, and I bade
them be of good heart and hope, for that her banner would be on the wind
in spring, after Easter Day.  All the good news that might be truly told
I did tell, as how La Hire had taken Louviers town, and harried the
English up to the very gates of Rouen.  And I gave to Elliot the ring
which the Maid had sent to her, fashioned like that she herself wore, but
of silver gilt, whereas the Maid's was of base metal, and it bore the
Holy Names MARI. IHS.  Thereon Elliot kissed it humbly, and avowed
herself to be, that night, the gladdest damsel in all France.

"For I have gotten you, mon ami, and my little friend that I had lost,
beyond all hope, and I have a kind word and a token from Her, la fille de
Dieu," whereat her speech faltered, and her eyes swam in tears.  But some
trick of her jackanapes brought back her mirth, and so the hours passed,
as happy as any in my life.  Truly the memory of these things tells me
how glad this world might be, wherein God has placed us, were it not
troubled by the inordinate desires of men.  In my master's house of
Tours, then, my days of holiday went merrily by, save for one matter, and
that of the utmost moment.  For my master would in no manner permit me to
wed his daughter while this war endured; and Elliot herself, blushing
like any rose, told me that, while the Maid had need of me, with the Maid
I must abide at my duty, and that she herself had no mind for happiness
while her friend was yet labouring in the cause of France.  Howbeit, I
delivered me of my vow, by pilgrimage to the chapel in Fierbois. {32}




CHAPTER XXIV--HOW THE MAID HEARD ILL TIDINGS FROM HER VOICES, AND OF THE
SILENCE OF THE BIRDS


Eastertide came at last, and that early, Easter Day falling on March the
twenty-seventh.  Our King kept his Paques at Sully with great festival,
but his deadly foe, the Duke of Burgundy, lay at the town of Peronne.  So
soon as Eastertide was over, the Duke drew all the force he had to
Montdidier, a town which lies some eight leagues to the north and west of
Compiegne.  Hence he so wrought that he made a pact with the captain of
the French in Gournay, a town some four leagues north and west of
Compiegne, whereby the garrison there promised to lie idle, and make no
onslaught against them of Burgundy, unless the King brought them a
rescue.  Therefore the Duke went back to Noyon on the Oise, some eight
leagues north and east of Compiegne, while his captain, Jean de
Luxembourg, led half his army west, towards Beauvais.  There he took the
castle of Provenlieu, an old castle, and ruinous, that the English had
repaired and held.  And there he hanged certain English, who were used to
pillage all the country about Montdidier.  Thence Jean de Luxembourg came
back to the Duke, at Noyon, and took and razed Choisy, which was held for
France.

Now all these marchings, and takings of towns, were designed to one end,
namely, that the Duke might have free passage over the river Oise, so
that his men and his victual might safely come and go from the east.  For,
manifestly, it was his purpose to besiege and take the good town of
Compiegne, which lies on the river Oise some fifteen leagues north and
east of Paris.  This town had come in, and yielded to the Maid, some
weeks before the onfall of Paris, and it was especially dear to her, for
the people had sworn that they would all die, and see their wives and
children dead, rather than yield to England or Burgundy.  Moreover,
whosoever held Compiegne was like, in no long time, to be master of
Paris.  But as now Guillaume de Flavy commanded in Compiegne for the
King, a very good knight and skilled captain, but a man who robbed and
ravished wheresoever he had power.  His brother, Louis de Flavy, also
joined him after Choisy fell, as I have told.

All this I have written that men may clearly know how the Maid came by
her end.  For, so soon as Eastertide was over, and the truce ended, she
made no tarrying, nor even said farewell to the King, who might have held
her back, but drew out all her company, and rode northward, whither she
knew that battle was to be.  Her mind was to take some strong place on
the Oise, as Pont l'Eveque, near Noyon, that she might cut off them of
Burgundy from all the country eastward of Oise, and so put them out of
the power to besiege Compiegne, and might destroy all their host at
Montdidier and in the Beauvais country.  For the Maid was not only the
first of captains in leading a desperate onslaught, but also (by miracle,
for otherwise it might not be) she best knew how to devise deep schemes
and subtle stratagem of war.

Setting forth, therefore, early in April, on the fifteenth day of the
month she came to Melun, a town some seven leagues south of Paris, that
had lately yielded to the King.  Bidding me walk with her, she went afoot
about the walls, considering what they lacked of strength, and how they
might best be repaired, and bidding me write down all in a little book.
Now we two, and no other, were walking by the dry fosse of Melun, the day
being very fair and warm for that season, the flowers blossoming, and the
birds singing so sweet and loud as never I heard them before or since
that day.

The Maid stood still to listen, holding up her hand to me for silence,
when, lo! in one moment, in the midst of merry music, the birds hushed
suddenly.

As I marvelled, for there was not a cloud in the sky, nor a breath of
cold wind, I beheld the Maid standing as I had seen her stand in the
farmyard of the mill by St. Denis.  Her head was bare, and her face was
white as snow.  So she stood while one might count a hundred, and if ever
any could say that he had seen the Maid under fear, it was now.  As I
watched and wondered, she fell on her knees, like one in prayer, and with
her eyes set and straining, and with clasped hands, she said these
words--"Tell me of that day, and that hour, or grant me, of your grace,
that in the same hour I may die."

Then she was silent for short space, and then, having drawn herself upon
her knees for three paces or four, she very reverently bowed down, and
kissed the ground.

Thereafter she arose, and beholding me wan, I doubt not, she gently laid
her hand upon my shoulder, and, smiling most sweetly, she said--

"I know not what thou hast seen or heard, but promise, on thine honour,
that thou wilt speak no word to any man, save in confession only, while I
bear arms for France."

Then humbly, and with tears, I vowed as she had bidden me, whereto she
only said--

"Come, we loiter, and I have much to do, for the day is short."

But whether the birds sang again, or stinted, I know not, for I marked it
not.

But she set herself, as before, to consider the walls and the fosses,
bidding me write down in my little book what things were needful.  Nor
was her countenance altered in any fashion, nor was her wit less clear;
but when we had seen all that was to be looked to, she bade me call the
chief men of the town to her house, after vespers, and herself went into
the Church of St. Michael to pray.

Though I pondered much on this strange matter, which I laid up in my
heart, I never knew what, belike, the import was, till nigh a year
thereafter, at Rouen.

But there one told me how the Maid, before her judges, had said that, at
Melun, by the fosse, her Saints had told her how she should be made
prisoner before the feast of St. John.  And she had prayed them to warn
her of that hour, or in that hour might she die, but they bade her endure
all things patiently, and with a willing mind.  At that coming, then, of
the Saints, I was present, though, being a sinful man, I knew not that
the Holy Ones were there.  But the birds knew, and stinted in their
singing.

Now that the Maid, knowing by inspiration her hour to be even at the
doors, and wotting well what the end of her captivity was like to be, yet
had the heart to put herself in jeopardy day by day, this I deem the most
valiant deed ever done by man or woman since the making of the world.  For
scarce even Wallace wight would have stood to his standard had he known,
by teaching of them who cannot lie, what end awaited him beyond all hope.
Nay, he would have betaken him to France, as once he did in time of less
danger.

Now, I pray you, consider who she was that showed this courage and high
heart.  She was but the daughter of a manant, a girl of eighteen years of
age.  Remember, then, what manner of creature such a girl is of her
nature; how weak and fearful; how she is discomfited and abashed by the
company of even one gentleman or lady of noble birth; how ignorant she is
of war; how fond to sport and play with wenches of her own degree; how
easily set on fire of love; and how eager to be in the society of young
men amorous.  Pondering all these things in your hearts, judge ye whether
this Maid, the bravest leader in breach, the wisest captain, having
foreknowledge of things hidden and of things to come, the most courteous
lady who ever with knights sat in hall, not knowing carnal love, nor
bodily fear, was aught but a thing miraculous, and a sister of the
Saints.




CHAPTER XXV--OF THE ONFALL AT PONT L'EVEQUE, AND HOW NORMAN LESLIE WAS
HURT


I have now shown wherefore the fighting, in this spring, was to be up and
down the water of Oise, whence the villagers had withdrawn themselves, of
necessity, into the good towns.  For the desire of the Duke of Burgundy
was to hold the Oise, and so take Compiegne, the better to hold Paris.
And on our side the skill was to cut his army in two, so that from east
of the water of Oise neither men nor victual might come to him.

Having this subtle device of war in her mind, the Maid rode north from
Melun, by the King's good towns, till she came to Compiegne, that was not
yet beleaguered.  There they did her all the honour that might be, and
thither came to her standard Messire Jacques de Chabennes, Messire
Rigault de Fontaines, Messire Poton de Xaintrailles, the best knight then
on ground, and many other gentlemen, some four hundred lances in all.
{33}  With these lances the Maid consorted to attack Pont l'Eveque by a
night onfall.  This is a small but very strong hold, on the Oise, some
six leagues from Compiegne, as you go up the river, and it lies near the
town of Noyon, which was held by the English.  In Pont l'Eveque there was
a garrison of a hundred lances of the English, and our skill was to break
on them in the grey of dawn, when men least fear a surprise, and are most
easily taken.  By this very device La Hire had seized Compiegne but six
years agone, wherefore our hope was the higher.  About five of the clock
on an April day we rode out of Compiegne, a great company,--too great,
perchance, for that we had to do.  For our army was nigh a league in
length as it went on the way, nor could we move swiftly, for there were
waggons with us and carts, drawing guns and couleuvrines and powder,
fascines wherewith to fill the fosses, and ladders and double ladders for
scaling the walls.  So the captains ordered it to be, for ever since that
day by Melun fosse, when the Saints foretold her captivity, the Maid
submitted herself in all things to the captains, which was never her
manner before.

As we rode slowly, she was now at the head of the line, now in the midst,
now at the rear, wherever was need; and as I rode at her rein, I took
heart to say--

"Madame, it is not thus that we have taken great keeps and holds, in my
country, from our enemies of England."

"Nay," said she, checking her horse to a walk, and smiling on me in the
dusk with her kind eyes.  "Then tell me how you order it in your
country."

"Madame," I said, "it was with a little force, and lightly moving, that
Messire Thomas Randolph scaled the Castle rock and took Edinburgh Castle
out of the hands of the English, a keep so strong, and set on a cliff so
perilous, that no man might deem to win it by sudden onfall.  And in like
manner the good Messire James Douglas took his own castle, more than once
or twice, by crafty stratagem of war, so that the English named it Castle
Perilous.  But in every such onfall few men fought for us, of such as
could move secretly and swiftly, not with long trains of waggons that
cover a league of road, and by their noise and number give warning to an
enemy."

"My mind is yours," she said, with a sigh, "and so I would have made this
onslaught.  But I submitted me to the will of the captains."

Through the night we pushed our way slowly, for in such a march none may
go swifter than the slowest, namely, the carts and the waggons.  Thus it
befell that the Maid and the captains were in more thoughts than one to
draw back to Compiegne, for the night was clear, and the dawn would be
bright.  And, indeed, after stumbling and wandering long, and doubting of
the way, we did, at last, see the church towers and walls of Pont
l'Eveque stand out against the clear sky of morning, a light mist
girdling the basement of the walls.  Had we been a smaller and swifter
company, we should have arrived an hour before the first greyness shows
the shapes of things.  But now, alas! we no sooner saw the town than we
heard the bells and trumpets calling the townsfolk and men-at-arms to be
on their ward.  The great guns of the keep roared at us so soon as we
were in reach of shot; nevertheless, Pothon and the Maid set companies to
carry the double ladders, for the walls were high, and others were told
off to bring up the fascines, and so, leaving our main battle to wait out
of shot, and come on as they were needed, the Maid and Pothon ran up the
first rampart, she waving her standard and crying that all was ours.  As
we ran, for I must needs be by her side, the din of bells and guns was
worse than I had heard at Orleans, and on the top of the church towers
were men-at-arms waving flags, as if for a signal.  Howbeit, we sprang
into the fosse, under shield, wary of stones cast from above, and
presently three ladders were set against the wall, and we went up, the
Maid leading the way.

Now of what befell I know but little, save that I had so climbed that I
looked down over the wall, when the ladder whereon I stood was wholly
overthrown by two great English knights, and one of them, by his coat
armour, was Messire de Montgomery himself, who commanded in Pont
l'Eveque.  Of all that came after I remember no more than a flight
through air, and the dead stroke of a fall on earth with a stone above
me.  For such is the fortune of war, whereof a man knows but his own
share for the most part, and even that dimly.  The eyes are often blinded
with swift running to be at the wall, and, what with a helm that rings to
sword-blows, and what with smoke, and dust, and crying, and clamour, and
roar of guns, it is but little that many a man-at-arms can tell
concerning the frays wherein, may be, he has borne himself not unmanly.

This was my lot at Pont l'Eveque, and I knew but little of what passed
till I found myself in very great anguish.  For I had been laid in one of
the carts, and so was borne along the way we had come, and at every turn
of the wheels a new pang ran through me.  For my life I could not choose
but groan, as others groaned that were in the same cart with me.  For my
right leg was broken, also my right arm, and my head was stounding as if
it would burst.  It was late and nigh sunset or ever we won the gates of
Compiegne, having lost, indeed, but thirty men slain, but having wholly
failed in our onfall.  For I heard in the monastery whither I was borne
that, when the Maid and Xaintrailles and their men had won their way
within the walls, and had slain certain of the English, and were pushing
the others hard, behold our main battle was fallen upon in the rear by
the English from Noyon, some two miles distant from Pont l'Eveque.
Therefore there was no help for it but retreat we must, driving back the
English to Noyon, while our wounded and all our munitions of war were
carried orderly away.

As to the pains I bore in that monastery of the Jacobins, when my broken
bones were set by a very good surgeon, there is no need that I should
write.  My fortune in war was like that of most men-at-arms, or better
than that of many who are slain outright in their first skirmish.  Some
good fortune I had, as at St. Pierre, and again, bad fortune, of which
this was the worst, that I could not be with the Maid: nay, never again
did I ride under her banner.

She, for her part, was not idle, but, after tarrying certain days in
Compiegne with Guillaume de Flavy, she rode to Lagny, "for there," she
said, "were men that warred well against the English," namely, a company
of our Scots.  And among them, as later I heard in my bed, was Randal
Rutherford, who had ransomed himself out of the hands of the French in
Paris, whereat I was right glad.  At Lagny, with her own men and the
Scots, the Maid fought and took one Franquet d'Arras, a Burgundian
"routier," or knight of the road, who plundered that country without
mercy.  Him the Maid would have exchanged for an Armagnac of Paris, the
host of the Bear Inn, then held in duresse by the English, for his share
in a plot to yield Paris to the King.  But this burgess died in the hands
of the English, and the echevins {34} of Lagny, claiming Franquet d'Arras
as a common thief, traitor, and murderer, tried him, and, on his
confession, put him to death.  This was counted a crime in the Maid by
the English and Burgundian robbers, nay, even by French and Scots.  "For,"
said they, "if a gentleman is to be judged like a manant, or a fat
burgess by burgesses, there is no more profit or glory in war."  Nay, I
have heard gentlemen of France cry out that, as the Maid gave up Franquet
to such judges as would surely condemn him, so she was rightly punished
when Jean de Luxembourg sold her into the hands of unjust judges.  But I
answer that the Maid did not sell Franquet d'Arras, as I say De
Luxembourg sold her: not a livre did she take from the folk of Lagny.  And
as for the slaying of robbers, this very Jean de Luxembourg had but just
slain many English of his own party, for that they burned and pillaged in
the Beauvais country.

Yet men murmured against the Maid not only in their hearts, but openly,
and many men-at-arms ceased to love her cause, both for the slaying of
Franquet d'Arras, and because she was for putting away the
leaguer-lasses, and, when she might, would suffer no plundering.  Whether
she was right or wrong, it behoves me not to judge, but this I know, that
the King's men fought best when she was best obeyed.  And, like Him who
sent her, she was ever of the part of the poor and the oppressed, against
strong knights who rob and ravish and burn and torture, and hold to
ransom.  Therefore the Archbishop of Reims, who was never a friend of the
Maid, said openly in a letter to the Reims folk that "she did her own
will, rather than obeyed the commandments of God."  But that God commands
knights and gentlemen to rob the poor and needy (though indeed He has set
a great gulf between a manant and a gentleman born) I can in nowise
believe.  For my part, when I have been where gentlemen and captains
lamented the slaying of Franquet d'Arras, and justified the dealings of
the English with the Maid, I have seemed to hear the clamour of the cruel
Jews: "Tolle hunc, et dimitte nobis Barabbam." {35} For Barabbas was a
robber.  Howbeit on this matter, as on all, I humbly submit me to the
judgment of my superiors and to Holy Church.

Meantime the Maid rode from Lagny, now to Soissons, now to Senlis, now to
Crepy-en-Valois, and in Crepy she was when that befell which I am about
to relate.




CHAPTER XXVI--HOW, AND BY WHOSE DEVICE, THE MAID WAS TAKEN AT COMPIEGNE


"Verily and indeed the Maid is of wonderful excellence," quoth Father
Francois to me, in my chamber at the Jacobins, where I was healing of my
hurts.

"Any man may know that, who is in your company," the father went on
speaking.

"And how, good father?" I asked him; "sure I have caught none of her
saintliness."

"A saint I do not call you, but I scarce call you a Scot.  For you are a
clerk."

"The Maid taught me none of my clergy, father, nor have I taught her any
of mine."

"She needs it not.  But you are peaceful and gentle; you brawl not, nor
drink, nor curse . . . "

"Nay, father, with whom am I to brawl, or how should I curse in your good
company?  Find you Scots so froward?"

"But now, pretending to be our friends, a band of them is harrying the
Sologne country . . . "

"They will be Johnstons and Jardines, and wild wood folk of Galloway," I
said.  "These we scarce reckon Scots, but rather Picts, and half heathen.
And the Johnstons and Jardines are here belike, because they have made
Scotland over hot to hold them.  We are a poor folk, but honest, let by
the clans of the Land Debatable and of Ettrick Forest, and the Border
freebooters, and the Galloway Picts, and Maxwells, and Glendinnings, and
the red-shanked, jabbering Highlanders and Islesmen, and some certain of
the Angus folk, and, maybe, a wild crew in Strathclyde."

"Yours, then, is a very large country?"

"About the bigness of France, or, may be, not so big.  And the main part
of it, and the most lawful and learned, is by itself, in a sort, a
separate kingdom, namely Fife, whence I come myself.  The Lothians, too,
and the shire of Ayr, if you except Carrick, are well known for the lands
of peaceful and sober men."

"Whence comes your great captain, Sir Hugh Kennedy?"

"There you name an honourable man-at-arms," I said, "the glory of
Scotland; and to show you I was right, he is none of your marchmen, or
Highlanders, but has lands in Ayrshire, and comes of a very honourable
house."

"It is Sir Hugh that hath just held to ransom the King's good town of
Tours, where is that gracious lady the mother of the King's wife, the
Queen of Sicily."

Hereat I waxed red as fire.

"He will be in arrears of his pay, no doubt," I made answer.

"It is very like," said Father Francois: "but considering all that you
tell me, I crave your pardon if I still think that the Blessed Maid has
won you from the common ways of your countrymen."

To which, in faith, I had no answer to make, but that my fortune was like
to be the happier in this world and the next.

"Much need have all men of her goodness, and we of her valour," said the
father, and he sighed.  "This is now the fourth siege of Compiegne I have
seen, and twice have the leads from our roofs and the metal of our bells
been made into munition of war.  Absit omen Domine!  And now they say the
Duke of Burgundy has sworn to slay all, and spare neither woman nor
child."

"A vaunt of war, father.  Call they not him the Good Duke?  When we lay
before Paris, the English put about a like lying tale concerning us, as
if we should sack and slay all."

"I pray that you speak sooth," said Father Francois.

On the next day, being May the twentieth, he came to me again, with a wan
face.

"Burgundians are in Claroix," said he, "across the river, and yet others,
with Jean de Luxembourg, at Margny, scarce a mile away, at the end of the
causeway through the water meadows, beyond the bridge.  And the Duke is
at Coudun, a league off to the right of Claroix, and I have clomb the
tower-top, and thence seen the English at Venette, on the left hand of
the causeway.  All is undone."

"Nay, father, be of better cheer.  Our fort at the bridge end is stronger
than Les Tourelles were at Orleans.  The English shot can scarce cross
the river.  Bridge the enemy has none, and northward and eastward all is
open.  Be of better heart, Heaven helps France."

"We have sent to summon the Maid," said he, "from Crepy-en-Valois.  In
her is all my hope; but you speak lightly, for you are young, and war is
your trade."

"And praying is yours, father, wherefore you should be bolder than I."

But he shook his head.

So two days passed, and nothing great befell, but in the grey dawn of May
the twenty-third I was held awake by clatter of horsemen riding down the
street under the window of my chamber.  And after matins came Father
Francois, his face very joyful, with the tidings that the Maid, and a
company of some three hundred lances of hers, had ridden in from Crepy-en-
Valois, she making her profit of the darkness to avoid the Burgundians.

Then I deemed that the enemy would soon have news of her, and all that
day I heard the bells ring merry peals, and the trumpets sounding.  About
three hours after noonday Father Francois came again, and told me that
the Maid would make a sally, and cut the Burgundians in twain; and now
nothing would serve me but I must be borne in a litter to the walls, and
see her banner once more on the wind.

So, by the goodwill of Father Francois, some lay brethren bore me forth
from the convent, which is but a stone's-throw from the bridge.  They
carried me across the Oise to a mill hard by the boulevard of the Bridge
fort, whence, from a window, I beheld all that chanced.  No man sitting
in the gallery of a knight's hall to see jongleurs play and sing could
have had a better stance, or have seen more clearly all the mischief that
befell.

The town of Compiegne lies on the river Oise, as Orleans on the Loire,
but on the left, not the right hand of the water.  The bridge is strongly
guarded, as is custom, by a tower at the further end, and, in front of
that tower, a boulevard.  All the water was gay to look on, being covered
with boats, as if for a holiday, but these were manned by archers, whom
Guillaume de Flavy had set to shoot at the enemy, if they drove us back,
and to rescue such of our men as might give ground, if they could not win
into the boulevard at the bridge end.

Beyond the boulevard, forth to the open country, lay a wide plain, and
behind it, closing it in, a long, low wall of steep hills.  On the left,
a mile and a half away, Father Francois showed me the church tower of
Venette, where the English camped; to the right, a league off, was the
tower of Clairoix; and at the end of a long raised causeway that ran from
the bridge across the plain, because of the winter floods, I saw the
tower and the village of Margny.  All these towns and spires looked
peaceful, but all were held by the Burgundians.  Men-at-arms were thick
on the crest of our boulevard, and on the gate-keep, all looking across
the river towards the town, whence the Maid should sally by way of the
bridge.  So there I lay on a couch in the window and waited, having no
fear, but great joy.

Nay, never have I felt my spirit lighter within me, so that I laughed and
chattered like a fey man.  The fresh air, after my long lying in a
chamber, stirred me like wine.  The May sun shone warm, yet cooled with a
sweet wind of the west.  The room was full of women and maids, all
waiting to throw flowers before the Maid, whom they dearly loved.
Everything had a look of holiday, and all was to end in joy and great
victory.  So I laughed with the girls, and listened to a strange tale,
how the Maid had but of late brought back to life a dead child at Lagny,
so that he got his rights of Baptism, and anon died again.

So we fleeted the time, till about the fifth hour after noon, when we
heard the clatter of horses on the bridge; and some women waxed pale.  My
own heart leaped up.  The noise drew nearer, and presently She rode
across and forth, carrying her banner in the noblest manner, mounted on a
grey horse, and clad in a rich hucque of cramoisie; she smiled and bowed
like a queen to the people, who cried, "Noel!  Noel!"  Beside her rode
Pothon le Bourgignon (not Pothon de Xaintrailles, as some have falsely
said), her confessor Pasquerel on a palfrey; her brother, Pierre du Lys,
with his new arms bravely blazoned; and her maitre d'hotel, D'Aulon.  But
of the captains in Compiegne no one rode with her.  She had but her own
company, and a great rude throng of footmen of the town that would not be
said nay.  They carried clubs, and they looked, as I heard, for no less
than to take prisoner the Duke of Burgundy himself.  Certain of these men
also bore spades and picks and other tools; for the Maid, as I deem,
intended no more than to take and hold Margny, that so she might cut the
Burgundians in twain, and sunder from them the English at Venette.  Now
as the night was not far off, then at nightfall would the English be in
sore straits, as not knowing the country and the country roads, and not
having the power to join them of Burgundy at Clairoix.  This, one told me
afterwards, was the device of the Maid.

Be this as it may, and a captain of hers, Barthelemy Barrette, told me
the tale, the Maid rode gallantly forth, flowers raining on her, while my
heart longed to be riding at her rein.  She waved her hand to Guillaume
de Flavy, who sat on his horse by the gate of the boulevard, and so,
having arrayed her men, she cried, "Tirez avant!" and made towards
Margny, the foot-soldiers following with what speed they might, while I
and Father Francois, and others in the chamber, strained our eyes after
them.  All the windows and roofs of the houses and water-mills on the
bridge were crowded with men and women, gazing, and it came into my mind
that Flavy had done ill to leave these mills and houses standing.  They
wrought otherwise at Orleans.  This was but a passing thought, for my
heart was in my eyes, straining towards Margny.  Thence now arose a great
din, and clamour of trumpets and cries of men-at-arms, and we could see
tumult, blown dust, and stir of men, and so it went for it may be half of
an hour.  Then that dusty cloud of men and horses drove, forward ever,
out of our sight.

The sun was now red and sinking above the low wall of the western hills,
and the air was thicker than it had been, and confused with a yellow
light.  Despite the great multitude of men and women on the city walls,
there came scarcely a sound of a voice to us across the wide river, so
still they kept, and the archers in the boats beneath us were silent:
nay, though the chamber wherein I lay was thronged with the people of the
house pressing to see through the open casement, yet there was silence
here, save when the father prayed.

A stronger wind rising out of the west now blew towards us with a sweet
burden of scent from flowers and grass, fragrant upon our faces.  So we
waited, our hearts beating with hope and fear.

Then I, whose eyes were keen, saw, blown usward from Margny, a cloud of
flying dust, that in Scotland we call stour.  The dust rolled white along
the causeway towards Compiegne, and then, alas! forth from it broke
little knots of our men, foot-soldiers, all running for their lives.
Behind them came more of our men, and more, all running, and then mounted
men-at-arms, spurring hard, and still more and more of these; and ever
the footmen ran, till many riders and some runners had crossed the
drawbridge, and were within the boulevard of the bridge.  There they
stayed, sobbing and panting, and a few were bleeding.  But though the
foremost runaways thus won their lives, we saw others roll over and fall
as they ran, tumbling down the sides of the causeway, and why they fell I
knew not.

But now, in the midst of the causeway, between us and Margny, our flying
horsemen rallied under the Maiden's banner, and for the last time of all,
I heard that clear girl's voice crying, "Tirez en avant! en avant!"

Anon her horsemen charged back furiously, and drove the Picards and
Burgundians, who pursued, over a third part of the raised roadway.

But now, forth from Margny, trooped Burgundian men-at-arms without end or
number, the banner of the Maid waved wildly, now up, now down, in the mad
mellay, and ever they of Burgundy pressed on, and still our men, being
few and outnumbered, gave back.  Yet still some of the many clubmen of
the townsfolk tumbled over as they ran, and the drawbridge was choked
with men flying, thrusting and thronging, wild and blind with the fear of
death.  Then rose on our left one great cry, such as the English give
when they rejoice, or when they charge, and lo! forth from a little wood
that had hidden them, came galloping and running across the heavy wet
meadowland between us and Venette, the men-at-arms and the archers of
England.  Then we nigh gave up all for lost, and fain I would have turned
my eyes away, but I might not.

Now and again the English archers paused, and loosed a flight of
clothyard shafts against the stream of our runaways on the bridge.
Therefore it was that some fell as they ran.  But the little company of
our horsemen were now driven back so near us that I could plainly see the
Maid, coming last of all, her body swung round in the saddle as she
looked back at the foremost foemen, who were within a lance's length of
her.  And D'Aulon and Pierre du Lys, gripping each at her reins, were
spurring forward.  But through the press of our clubmen and flying
horsemen they might not win, and now I saw, what never man saw before,
the sword of the Maid bare in battle!  She smote on a knight's shield,
her sword shivered in that stroke, she caught her steel sperthe into her
hand, and struck and hewed amain, and there were empty saddles round her.

And now the English in the meadow were within four lances' lengths of the
causeway between her and safety.  Say it I must, nor cannon-ball nor
arrow-flight availed to turn these English.  Still the drawbridge and the
inlet of the boulevard were choked with the press, and men were leaping
from bank and bridge into the boats, or into the water, while so mixed
were friends and foes that Flavy, in a great voice, bade archers and
artillerymen hold their hands.

Townsfolk, too, were mingled in the throng, men who had come but to gape
as curious fools, and among them I saw the hood of a cordelier, as I
glanced from the fight to mark how the Maid might force her way within.
Still she smote, and D'Aulon and Pierre du Lys smote manfully, and anon
they gained a little way, backing their horses, while our archers dared
not shoot, so mixed were French, English, and Burgundians.

Flavy, who worked like a man possessed, had turned about to give an order
to the archers above him; his back, I swear, was to the press of flying
men, to the inlet of the boulevard, and to the drawbridge, when his own
voice, as all deemed who heard it, cried aloud, "Up drawbridge, close
gates, down portcullis!"  The men whose duty it was were standing ready
at the cranks and pulleys, their tools in hand, and instantly, groaning,
the drawbridge flew up, casting into the water them that were flying
across, down came the portcullis, and slew two men, while the gates of
the inlet of the boulevard were swung to and barred, all, as it might he
said, in the twinkling of an eye.

Flavy turned in wrath and great amaze: "In God's name, who cried?" he
shouted.  "Down drawbridge, up portcullis, open gates!  To the front, men-
at-arms, lances forward!"

For most of the mounted men who had fled were now safe, and on foot,
within the boulevard.

All this I heard and saw, in a glance, while my eyes were fixed on the
Maid and the few with her.  They were lost from our sight, now and again,
in a throng of Picards, Englishmen, Burgundians, for all have their part
in this glory.  Swords and axes fell and rose, steeds countered and
reeled, and then, they say, for this thing I myself did not see, a Picard
archer, slipping under the weapons and among the horses' hoofs, tore the
Maid from saddle by the long skirts of her hucque, and they were all upon
her.  This befell within half a stone's-throw of the drawbridge.  While
Flavy himself toiled with his hands, and tore at the cranks and chains,
the Maid was taken under the eyes of us, who could not stir to help her.
Now was the day and the hour whereof the Saints told her not, though she
implored them with tears.  Now in the throng below I heard a laugh like
the sound of a saw on stone, and one struck him that laughed on the
mouth.  It was the laugh of that accursed Brother Thomas!

I had laid my face on my hands, being so weak, and was weeping for very
rage at that which my unhappy eyes had seen, when I heard the laugh, and
lifting my head and looking forth, I beheld the hood of the cordelier.

"Seize him!" I cried to Father Francois, pointing down at the cordelier.
"Seize that Franciscan, he has betrayed her!  Run, man, it was he who
cried in Flavy's voice, bidding them raise drawbridge and let fall
portcullis.  The devil gave him that craft to counterfeit men's voices.  I
know the man.  Run, Father Francois, run!"

"You are distraught with very grief," said the good father, the tears
running down his own cheeks; "that is Brother Thomas, the best
artilleryman in France, and Flavy's chief trust with the couleuvrine.  He
came in but four days agone, and there was great joy of his coming."

Thus was the Maid taken, by art and device of the devil and Brother
Thomas, and in no otherwise.  They who tell that Flavy sold her, closing
the gates in her face, do him wrong; he was an ill man, but loyal to
France, as was seen by the very defence he made at Compiegne, for there
was none like it in this war.  But of what avail was that to us who loved
the Maid?  Rather, many times, would I have died in that hour than have
seen what I saw.  For our enemies made no more tarrying, nor any
onslaught on the boulevard, but rode swiftly back with the prize they had
taken, with her whom they feared more than any knight or captain of
France.  This page whereon I work, in a hand feeble and old, and weary
with much writing, is blotted with tears that will not be held in.  But
we must bow humbly to the will of God and of His Saints.  "Dominus dedit,
et Dominus abstulit; benedictum sit nomen Domini."

Wherefore should I say more?  They carried me back in litter over the
bridge, through the growing darkness.  Every church was full of women
weeping and praying for her that was the friend of them, and the playmate
of their children, for all children she dearly loved.

Concerning Flavy, it was said, by them who loved him not, that he showed
no sign of sorrow.  But when his own brother Louis fell, later in the
siege, a brother whom he dearly loved, none saw him weep, or alter the
fashion of his countenance; nay, he bade musicians play music before him.

I besought the Prior, when I was borne home, that I might be carried to
Flavy, and tell him that I knew.  But he forbade me, saying that, in very
truth, I knew nought, or nothing that could be brought against a
Churchman, and one in a place of trust.  For I had not seen the lips of
the cordelier move when that command was given--nay, at the moment I saw
him not at all.  Nor could I even prove to others that he had this
devilish art, there being but my oath against his, and assuredly he would
deny the thing.  And though I might be assured and certain within myself,
yet other witness I had none at all, nor were any of my friends there who
could speak with me.  For D'Aulon, and Pasquerel, and Pierre du Lys had
all been taken with the Maid.  It was long indeed before Pierre du Lys
was free, for he had no money to ransom himself withal.  Therefore Flavy,
knowing me only for a wounded Scot of the Maid's, would think me a brain-
sick man, and as like as not give me more of Oise river to drink than I
craved.

With these reasonings it behoved me to content myself.  The night I
passed in prayers for the Maid, and for myself, that I might yet do
justice on that devil, or, at least, might see justice done.  But how
these orisons were answered shall be seen in the end, whereto I now
hasten.




CHAPTER XXVII--HOW NORMAN LESLIE FARED IN COMPIEGNE, WITH THE END OFTHAT
LEAGUER


About all that befell in the besieged city of Compiegne, after that
wicked day of destiny when the Maid was taken, I heard for long only from
the Jacobin brothers, and from one Barthelemy Barrette.  He was a Picardy
man, more loyal than most of his country, who had joined the Maid after
the fray at Paris.  Now he commanded a hundred of her company, who did
not scatter after she was taken, and he was the best friend I then had.

"The burgesses are no whit dismayed," said he, coming into my chamber
after the day of the Ascension, which was the second after the capture of
the Maid.  "They have sent a messenger to the King, and expect succour."

"They sue for grace at a graceless face," said I, in the country proverb;
for my heart was hot against King Charles.

"That is to be seen," said be.  "But assuredly the Duke of Burgundy is
more keen about his own business."

"How fare the Burgundians?" I asked, "for, indeed, I have heard the guns
speak since dawn, but none of the good fathers cares to go even on to the
roof of the church tower and bring me tidings, for fear of a stray cannon-
ball."

"For holy men they are wondrous chary of their lives," said Barthelemy,
laughing.  "Were I a monk, I would welcome death that should unfrock me,
and let me go a-wandering in Paradise among these fair lady saints we see
in the pictures."

"It is written, Barthelemy, that there is neither marrying nor giving in
marriage."

"Faith, the more I am fain of it," said Barthelemy, "and may be I might
take the wrong track, and get into the Paradise of Mahound, which, I have
heard, is no ill place for a man-at-arms."

This man had no more faith than a paynim, but, none the less, was a stout
carl in war.

"But that minds me," quoth he, "of the very thing I came hither to tell
you.  One priest there is in Compiegne who takes no keep of his life, a
cordelier.  What ails you, man? does your leg give a twinge?"

"Ay, a shrewd twinge enough."

"Truly, you look pale enough."

"It is gone," I said.  "Tell me of that cordelier."

"Do you see this little rod?" he asked, putting in my hand a wand of dark
wood, carven with the head of a strange beast in a cowl.

"I see it."

"How many notches are cut in it?"

"Five," I said.  "But why spoil you your rod?"

"Five men of England or Burgundy that cordelier shot this day, from the
creneaux of the boulevard where the Maid," crossing himself, "was taken.
A fell man he is, strong and tall, with a long hooked nose, and as black
as Sathanas."

"How comes he in arms?" I asked.

"Flavy called him in from Valenciennes, where he was about some business
of his own, for there is no greater master of the culverin.  And, faith,
as he says, he 'has had rare sport, and will have for long.'"

"Was there an onfall of the enemy?"

"Nay, they are over wary.  He shot them as they dug behind pavises. {36}
For the Duke has moved his quarters to Venette, where the English lay,
hard by the town.  And, right in the middle of the causeway to Margny,
two arrow-shots from our bridge end, he is letting build a great
bastille, and digging a trench wherein men may go to and fro.  The
cordelier was as glad of that as a man who has stalked a covey of
partridges.  'Keep my tally for me,' he said to myself; 'cut a notch for
every man I slay'; and here," said Barthelemy, waving his staff, "is his
first day's reckoning."

Now I well saw what chance I had of bringing that devil to justice, for
who would believe so strange a tale as mine against one so serviceable in
the war?  Nor was D'Aulon here to speak for me, the enemy having taken
him when they took the Maid.  Thinking thus, I groaned, and Barthelemy,
fearing that he had wearied me, said farewell, and went out.

Every evening, after sunset, he would come in, and partly cheer me, by
telling how hardily our people bore them, partly break my heart with
fresh tidings of that devil, Brother Thomas.

"Things go not ill, had we but hope of succour," he said.  "The Duke's
bastille is rising, indeed, and the Duke is building taudis {37} of oaken
beams and earth, between the bastille and our boulevard.  The skill is to
draw nearer us, and nearer, till he can mine beneath our feet.  Heard you
any new noise of war this day?"

"I heard such a roar and clatter as never was in my ears, whether at
Orleans or Paris."

"And well you might!  This convent is in the very line of the fire.  They
have four great bombards placed, every one of them with a devilish
Netherland name of its own.  There is Houpembiere,--that means the beer-
barrel, I take it,--and La Rouge Bombarde, and Remeswalle and Quincequin,
every one shooting stone balls thirty inches in girth.  The houses on the
bridge are a heap of stones, the mills are battered down, and we must
grind our meal in the city, in a cellar, for what I can tell.  Nom Dieu!
when they take the boulevard we lose the river, and if once they bar our
gates to the east, whence shall viands come?"

"Is there no good tidings from the messenger?"

"The King answers ever like a drawer in a tavern, 'Anon, anon, sir!'  He
will come himself presently, always presently, with all his host."

"He will never come," I said.  "He is a . . . "

"He is my King," said Barthelemy.  "Curse your own King of Scots, if you
will.  Scots, by the blood of Iscariot, traitors are they; well, I crave
your pardon, I spake in haste and anger.  Know you Nichole Cammet?"

"I have heard of the man," I said.  "A town's messenger, is he not?"

"The same.  But a week agone, Cammet was sent on a swift horse to Chateau
Thierry.  The good town craved of Pothon de Xaintrailles, who commands
there, to send them what saltpetre he could spare for making gunpowder.
The saltpetre came in this day by the Pierrefonds Gate, and Cammet with
it, but on another horse, a jade."

"Well, and what have the Scots to do with that?"

"No more than this.  A parcel of them, routiers and brigands, have crept
into an old castle on the road, and hold it for their own hands.  Thence
they sallied forth after Cammet, and so chased him that his horse fell
down dead under him in the gateway of Chateau Thierry."

"They would be men of the Land Debatable," I cried: "Elliots and
Armstrongs, they never do a better deed, being corrupted by dwelling nigh
our enemies of England.  Fain would I pay for that horse; see here," and
I took forth my purse from under my pillow, "take that to the attournes,
and say a Scot atones for what Scots have done."

"Norman, I take back my word; I crave your pardon, and I am shamed to
have spoken so to a sick man of his own country-folk.  But for your
purse, I am ill at carrying purses; I have no skill in that art, and the
dice draw me when I hear the rattle of them.  But look at the cordelier's
tally: four men to-day, three yesterday; faith, he thins them!"

Indeed, to shorten a long story, by the end of Barthelemy's count there
were two hundred and thirty-nine notches on the rod.  That he kept a true
score (till he stinted and reckoned no more), I know, having proof from
the other side.  For twelve years thereafter, I falling into discourse
with Messire Georges Chastellain, an esquire of the Duke of Burgundy, and
a maker both of verse and prose, he told me the same tale to a man, three
hundred men.  And I make no doubt but that he has written it in his book
of the praise of his prince, and of these wars, to witness if I lie.

Consider, then, what hope I had of being listened to by Flavy, or by the
attournes (or, as we say, bailies), of the good town, if, being recovered
from my broken limbs, I brought my witness to their ears.

None the less, the enemy battered at us every day with their engines,
destroying, as Barthelemy had said, the houses on the bridge, and the
mills, so that they could no longer grind the corn.

And now came the Earls of Huntingdon and Arundel, with two thousand
Englishmen, while to us appeared no succour.  So at length, being smitten
by balls from above, and ruined by mines dug under earth from below, our
company that held the boulevard at the bridge end were surprised in the
night, and some were taken, some drowned in the river Oise.  Wherefore
was great sorrow and fear, the more for that the Duke of Burgundy let
build a bridge of wood from Venette, to come and go across Oise, whereby
we were now assailed on both hands, for hitherto we had been free to come
and go on the landward side, and through all the forest of Pierrefonds.
We had but one gate unbeleaguered, the Chapel Gate, leading to Choisy and
the north-east.  Now were we straitened for provender, notably for fresh
meat, and men were driven, as in a city beleaguered, to eat the flesh of
dead horses, and even of rats and dogs, whereof I have partaken, and it
is ill food.

None the less we endured, despite the murmuring of the commons, so strong
are men's hearts; moreover, all France lay staked on this one cast of the
dice, no less than at Orleans in the year before.

Somewhat we were kept in heart by tidings otherwise bitter.  For word
came that the Maid, being in ward at Beaurevoir, a strong place of Jean
de Luxembourg, had leaped in the night from the top of the tower, and
had, next morning, been taken up all unhurt, as by, miracle, but
astounded and bereft of her senses.  For this there was much sorrow, but
would to God that He had taken her to Himself in that hour!

Nevertheless, when she was come to herself again, she declared, by
inspiration of the Saints, that Compiegne should be delivered before the
season of Martinmas.  Whence I, for one, drew great comfort, nor ever
again despaired, and many were filled with courage when this tidings came
to our ears, hoping for some miracle, as at Orleans.

Now, too, God began to take pity upon us; for, on August the fifteenth,
the eighty-fifth day of the siege, came news to the Duke of Burgundy that
Philip, Duke of Brabant, was dead, and he must go to make sure of that
great heritage.  The Duke having departed, the English Earls had far less
heart for the leaguer; I know not well wherefore, but now, at least, was
seen the truth of that proverb concerning the "eye of the master."  The
bastille, too, which our enemies had made to prevent us from going out by
our Pierrefonds Gate on the landward side, was negligently built, and of
no great strength.  All this gave us some heart, so much that my hosts,
the good Jacobins, and the holy sisters of the Convent of St. John,
stripped the lead from their roofs, and bestowed it on the town, for
munition of war.  And when I was in case to walk upon the walls, and
above the river, I might see men and boys diving in the water and
searching for English cannon-balls, which we shot back at the English.

It chanced, one day, that I was sitting and sunning myself in the warm
September weather, on a settle in a secure place hard by the Chapel Gate.
With me was Barthelemy Barrette, for it was the day of Our Lady's Feast,
that very day whereon we had failed before Paris last year, and there was
truce for the sacred season.  We fell to devising of what had befallen
that day year, and without thought I told Barthelemy of my escape from
prison, and so, little by little, I opened my heart to him concerning
Brother Thomas and all his treasons.

Never was man more astounded than Barthelemy; and he bade me swear by the
Blessed Trinity that all this tale was true.

"Mayhap you were fevered," he said, "when you lay in the casement seat,
and saw the Maid taken by device of the cordelier."

"I was no more fevered than I am now, and I swear, by what oath you will,
and by the bones of St. Andrew, which these sinful hands have handled,
that Flavy's face was set the other way when that cry came, 'Down
portcullis, up drawbridge, close gates!'  And now that I have told you
the very truth, what should I do?"

"Brother Thomas should burn for this," quoth Barthelemy; "but not while
the siege endures.  He carries too many English lives in his munition-
box.  Nor can you slay him in single combat, or at unawares, for the man
is a priest.  Nor would Flavy, who knows you not, listen to such a
story."

So there he sat, frowning, and plucking at his beard.  "I have it," he
said; "D'Aulon is no further off than Beaulieu, where Jean de Luxembourg
holds him till he pays his ransom.  When the siege is raised, if ever we
are to have succour, then purchase safe-conduct to D'Aulon, take his
testimony, and bring it to Flavy."

As he spoke, some stir in the still air made me look up, and suddenly
throw my body aside; and it was well, for a sword swept down from the low
parapet above our heads, and smote into the back of that settle whereon
we were sitting.

Ere I well knew what had chanced, Barthelemy was on his feet, his whinger
flew from his hand, and he, leaping up on to the parapet, was following
after him who smote at me.

In the same moment a loud grating voice cried--

"The Maid shall burn, and not the man," and a flash of light went past
me, the whinger flying over my head and clipping into the water of the
moat below.

Rising as I best might, but heedfully, I spied over the parapet, and
there was Barthelemy coming back, his naked sword in his hand.

"The devil turned a sharp corner and vanished," he said.  "And now where
are we?  We have a worse foe within than all the men of Burgundy without.
There goes the devil's tally!" he cried, and threw the little carven rod
far from him into the moat, where it fell and floated.

"No man saw this that could bear witness; most are in church, where you
and I should have been," I said.

Then we looked on each other with blank faces.

"My post is far from his, and my harness is good," said Barthelemy; "but
for you, beware!"  Thenceforth, if I saw any cowl of a cordelier as I
walked, I even turned and went the other way.

I was of no avail against this wolf, whom all men praised, so serviceable
was he to the town.

Once an arbalest bolt struck my staff from my hand as I walked, and I was
fain to take shelter of a corner, yet saw not whence the shot came.

Once a great stone fell from a turret, and broke into dust at my feet,
and it is not my mind that a cannon-ball had loosened it.

Thus my life went by in dread and watchfulness.  No more bitter penance
may man dree than was mine, to be near this devil, and have no power to
avenge my deadly quarrel.  There were many heavy hearts in the town; for,
once it was taken, what man could deem his life safe, or what woman her
honour?  But though they lay down and rose up in fear, and were devoured
by desire of revenge, theirs was no such thirst as mine.

So the days went on, and darkened towards the promised season of
Martinmas, but there dawned no light of hope.  Now, on the Wednesday
before All Saints, I had clambered up into the tower of the Church of the
Jacobins, on the north-east of the city, whence there was a prospect far
and wide.  With me were only two of the youngest of the fathers.  I
looked down into the great forest of Pierrefonds, and up and down Oise,
and beheld the army of our enemies moving in divers ways.  The banners of
the English and their long array were crossing the Duke of Burgundy's new
bridge of wood, that he had builded from Venette, and with them the men
of Jean de Luxembourg trooped towards Royaulieu.  On the crest of their
bastille, over against our Pierrefonds Gate, matches were lighted and men
were watching in double guard, and the same on the other side of the
water, at the Gate Margny.  Plainly our foes expected a rescue sent to us
of Compiegne by our party.  But the forest, five hundred yards from our
wall, lay silent and peaceable, a sea of brown and yellow leaves.

Then, while the English and Burgundian men-at-arms, that had marched
south and east, were drawn up in order of battle away to the right
between wood and water, behold, trumpets sounded, faint enough, being far
off.  Then there was a glitter of the pale sun on long lines of lance-
points, under the banners of French captains, issuing out from the
forest, over against the enemy.  We who stood on the tower gazed long at
these two armies, which were marshalled orderly, with no more than a
bowshot and a half between them, and every moment we looked to see them
charge upon each other with the lance.  Much we prayed to the Saints, for
now all our hope was on this one cast.  They of Burgundy and of England
dismounted from their horses, for the English ever fight best on foot,
and they deemed that the knights of France would ride in upon them, and
fall beneath the English bows, as at Azincour and Crecy.  We, too, looked
for nought else; but the French array never stirred, though here and
there a knight would gallop forth to do a valiance.  Seldom has man seen
a stranger sight in war, for the English and Burgundians could not
charge, being heavy-armed men on foot, and the French would not move
against them, we knew not wherefore.

All this spectacle lay far off, to the south, and we could not be
satisfied with wondering at it nor turn away our eyes, when, on the left,
a trumpet rang out joyously.  Then, all of us wheeling round as one man,
we saw the most blessed sight, whereto our backs had been turned; for,
into the Chapel Gate--that is, far to the left of the Pierrefonds Gate on
the north-east--were streaming cattle, sheep and kine, pricked on and
hastened by a company of a hundred men-at-arms.  They had come by forest
paths from Choisy way, and anon all our guns on the boulevard of the
Pierrefonds Gate burst forth at once against the English bastille over
against it.  Now this bastille, as I have said, had never been strongly
builded, and, in some sort, was not wholly finished.

After one great volley of guns against the bastille, we, looking down
into our boulevard of the Pierrefonds Gate, saw the portcullis raised,
the drawbridge lowered, and a great array of men-at-arms carrying ladders
rush out, and charge upon the bastille.  Then, through the smoke and
fire, they strove to scale the works, and for the space of half an hour
all was roar of guns; but at length our men came back, leaving many
slain, and the running libbards grinned on the flag of England.

I might endure no longer, but, clambering down the tower stairs as best I
might, for I was still lame, I limped to my lodgings at the Jacobins, did
on my harness, and, taking a horse from the stable, I mounted and rode to
the Pierrefonds Gate.  For Brother Thomas and his murderous ways I had
now no care at all.

Never, sure, saw any man such a sight.  Our boulevard was full, not only
of men-at-arms, but of all who could carry clubs, burgesses armed, old
men, boys, yea, women and children, some with rusty swords, some with
carpenters' axes, some bearing cudgels, some with hammers, spits, and
knives, all clamouring for the portcullis to rise and let them forth.
Their faces were lean and fierce, their eyes were like eyes of wolves,
for now, they cried, was the hour, and the prophecy of the Maid should be
fulfilled!  Verily, though she lay in bonds, her spirit was with us on
that day!

But still our portcullis was down, and the long tail of angry people
stretched inwards, from the inner mouth of the boulevard, along the
street, surging like a swollen loch against its barrier.

On the crest of the boulevard was Flavy, baton in hand, looking forth
across field and forest, watching for I knew not what, while still the
people clamoured to be let go.  But he stood like the statue of a man-at-
arms, and from the bastille of the Burgundians the arrows rained around
him, who always watched, and was still.  Now the guards of the gate had
hard work to keep the angry people back, who leaped and tore at the men-
at-arms arrayed in front of them, and yelled for eagerness to issue forth
and fight.

Suddenly, on the crest of the boulevard, Flavy threw up his arm and gave
one cry--

"Xaintrailles!"

Then he roared to draw up portcullis and open gates; the men-at-arms
charged forth, the multitude trampled over each other to be first in
field, I was swept on and along with them through the gate, and over the
drawbridge, like a straw on a wave, and, lo! a little on our left was the
banner of Pothon de Xaintrailles, his foremost men dismounting, the
rearguard just riding out from the forest.  The two bands joined, we from
Compiegne, the four hundred of Xaintrailles from the wood, and, like two
swollen streams that meet, we raced towards the bastille, under a rain of
arrows and balls.  Nothing could stay us: a boy fell by my side with an
arrow thrilling in his breast, but his brother never once looked round.  I
knew not that I could run, but run I did, though not so fast as many, and
before I reached the bastille our ladders were up, and the throng was
clambering, falling, rising again, and flowing furiously into the fort.
The townsfolk had no thought but to slay and slay; five or six would be
at the throat of one Burgundian man-at-arms; hammers and axes were
breaking up armour, knives were scratching and searching for a crevice;
women, lifting great stone balls, would stagger up to dash them on the
heads of the fallen.  Of the whole garrison, one-half, a hundred and
sixty men-at-arms, were put to the sword.  Only Pothon de Xaintrailles,
and the gentlemen with him, as knowing the manner of war, saved and held
to ransom certain knights, as Messire Jacques de Brimeu, the Seigneur de
Crepy, and others; while, for my own part, seeing a knight assailed by a
knot of clubmen, I struck in on his part, for gentle blood must ever aid
gentle blood, and so, not without shrewd blows on my salade, I took to
ransom Messire Collart de Bertancourt.

Thereafter, very late, and in the twilight of October the twenty-fifth,
we turned back to Compiegne, leaving the enemies' bastille in a flame
behind us, while in front were blazing the bonfires of the people of the
good town.  And, in Compiegne, we heard how the English and the main army
of Burgundians had turned, late in the day, and crossed by the Duke of
Burgundy's bridge, leaving men to keep guard there.  So our victory was
great, and wise had been the prudence of the French captains, subtlety
being the mother of victory; for, without a blow struck, they had kept
Jean de Luxembourg, and the Earls of Huntingdon and Arundel, waiting idle
all day, while their great bastille was taken by Xaintrailles and the
townsfolk, and food was brought into Compiegne.  Thus for the second time
I passed a night of joy in a beleaguered town, for there was music in
every street, the churches full of people praising God for this great
deliverance, men and maids dancing around bonfires, yet good watch was
kept at the gates and on the towers.  Next day we expected battle, but
our spies brought in tidings that Burgundians and English had decamped in
the dawn, their men deserting.  That day was not less joyful than the
night had been; for at Royaulieu, in the abbey where Jean de Luxembourg
had lain, the townsfolk found all manner of meat, and of wine great
plenty, so right good cheer we made, for it cost us nothing.




CHAPTER XXVIII--HOW THE BURGUNDIANS HUNTED HARES, WITH THE END OF THAT
HUNTING


"Tell me, what tidings of him?" Barthelemy Barrette asked me, on the day
after that unbought feast at Royaulieu.

He was sitting in the noonday sun on the bridge of Compiegne, and strange
it was to see the place so battered yet so peaceful after five months of
war.  The Oise sliding by and rippling on the piers was not more quiet
than this bridge of many battles, yet black in places with dried-up blood
of men slain.  "Tidings can I find none," I answered.  "He who saw the
cordelier last was on guard in the boulevard during the great charge.  He
marked Brother Thomas level his couleuvrine now and again, as we ran for
the bastille, and cried out to him to aim higher, for that the ball would
go amongst us."

"You were his target, I make no doubt," said Barthelemy, "but by reason
of the throng he had no certain aim."

"After we broke into the bastille, I can find no man who has set eyes on
him," and I cursed the cordelier for very rage.

"He is well away, if he stays away: you and I need scarce any longer pray
for eyes in the backs of our heads.  But what make we next?"

"I have but one thought," I said: "to pluck the Maid out of the hands of
the English, for now men say that she is sold to them by Jean of
Luxembourg.  They mean to take her to Arras, and so by Crotoy at the
mouth of Seine, and across Normandy to Rouen.  Save her France must, for
the honour of France."

"My mind is the same," he said, and fell into a muse.  "Hence the
straight road, and the shortest," he said at last, "is by Beauvais on to
Rouen, where she will lie in chains," and drawing his dagger he scratched
lines on the bridge parapet with its point.  "Here is Compiegne; there,
far to the west, is the sea, and here is Rouen.  That straight line,"
which he scratched, "goes to Rouen from Compiegne.  Here, midway, is
Beauvais, whereof we spoke, which town we hold.  But there, between us
and Beauvais, is Clermont, held by Crevecoeur for the Burgundians, and
here, midway between Beauvais and Rouen, is Gournay, where Kyriel and the
Lord Huntingdon lie with a great force of English.  Do you comprehend?  We
must first take Clermont ere we can ride to rescue the Maid at Rouen!"

"The King should help us," I said.  "For what is the army that has
delivered Compiegne but a set of private bands, under this gentleman's
flag or that, some with Boussac, some with Xaintrailles, some with a
dozen others, and victuals are hard to come by."

"Ay, many a peaceful man sits by the fire and tells how great captains
should have done this, and marched there, never thinking that men fight
on their bellies.  And the King should help us, and march with D'Alencon
through Normandy from the south, while our companies take Clermont if we
may, and drive back the English and Burgundians.  But you know the King,
and men say that the Archbishop of Reims openly declares that the Maid is
rightly punished for her pride.  He has set up a mad shepherd-boy to take
her place, Heaven help him! who can fight as well as that stone can
swim," and he dropped a loose stone over the bridge into the water.

"Whoever stays at home, we take the field," I said; "let us seek counsel
of Xaintrailles."

We rose and went to the Jacobins, where Xaintrailles was lodged, and
there found him at his dejeuner.

He was a tall young knight, straight as a lance, lean as a greyhound; for
all his days his sword had won his meat; and he was hardy, keen, and
bright, with eyes of steel in a scarred face, and his brow was already
worn bald with the helmet.  When he walked his legs somewhat straggled
apart, by reason of his much riding.

Xaintrailles received us in the best manner, we telling him that we had
ridden with the Maid, that I was of her own household, and that to save
her we were willing to go far, and well knew that under no banner could
we be so forward as under his.

"I would all my company were as honest as I take you twain to be," he
said, "and I gladly receive you under my colours with any men you can
bring."

"Messire, I have a handful of horse of the Maid's company," said
Barthelemy, hardily; "but when do we march, for to-day is better than to-
morrow."

"As soon as may be," said the knight; "the Marechal de Boussac leads us
against Clermont.  That town we cannot leave behind us when we set forth
from Beauvais.  But, with these great bombards, which we have won from
the Burgundians, we may have reason of Clermont, and then," clapping his
hands together, and looking up, "then for Rouen!  We shall burst the cage
and free the bird, God willing!"

He stood like one in prayer, crossing himself, and our hearts turned to
him in loyalty.

"If but the King will send a force to join hands with La Hire in
Louviers, the English shall have news of you, Messire!" I made bold to
say.

"Ay, if!" quoth Xaintrailles, and his face grew darker, "but we must make
good speedy for the midwinter draws nigh."

Therewith we left him, and, in few days, were marching on Clermont,
dragging with long trains of horses the great bombards of the
Burgundians.

To our summons Messire de Crevecoeur answered knightly, that Clermont he
would hold till death or rescue, so we set to battering his house about
his ears.  But, alas! after four days a sentinel of ours saw, too late,
an English knight with nine men slip through the vines, under cover of
darkness, and win a postern gate in the town wall.  Soon we heard a joy-
fire of guns within Clermont town, and foreboded the worst.  At midnight
came a peasant to Xaintrailles, with tidings that a rescue was riding to
Clermont, and next morning it was boots and saddles and away, so hastily
that we left behind us the great bombards of the Burgundians.  On this
they made much mirth; but they laugh best who laugh last, as shall he
seen.

And the cause of our going was that the Earl of Huntingdon had ridden out
of Gournay, in Normandy, with a great force of English, to deliver
Clermont.  Against foes within the town and foes without the town the
captains judged that we were of no avail.  So we departed, heavy at
heart.  Now the companies scattered, and Barthelemy and I, sorry enough,
rode behind Xaintrailles, due north to Guermigny, whence we threatened
Amiens.

At Guermigny, then, for a short season, lay Xaintrailles, gathering all
the force he might along the Picardy marches, for the Duke of Burgundy
was in Peronne, full of wrath and sorrow, so many evils had befallen him.
For ourselves, we were in no gentler temper, having lost our hope of
pushing on to Rouen.

I was glad, therefore, when Xaintrailles himself rode one day to the door
of our lodging in Guermigny, strode clanging into our chamber, and asked
if we were alone?  We telling him that none was within ear-shot, he sat
him down on the table, playing with his dagger hilt, and, with his hawk's
eye on Barthelemy, asked, "You know this land well?"

"I have ridden over it, in war or peace, since I was a boy."

"How far to Lihons?"

"A matter of two leagues."

"What manner of country lies between?"

"Chiefly plain, rude and untilled, because of the distresses of these
times.  There is much heath and long grasses, a great country for hares."

"Know you any covert nigh the road?"

"There runs a brook that the road crosses by a bridge, midway between
Guermigny and Lihons.  The banks are steep, and well wooded with such
trees and undergrowth as love water."

"You can guide me thither?"

"There is no missing the road."

"God could not have made this land better for me, if He had asked my
counsel," said Xaintrailles.  "You can keep your own?"

"Nom Dieu, yea!" said Barthelemy.

"And your Scots friend I can trust.  A good-day to you, and thanks many."

Thereupon he went forth.

"What has he in his mind?" I asked Barthelemy.

"Belike an ambush.  The Duke of Burgundy lies at Peronne, and has
mustered a great force.  Lihons is midway between us and Peronne, and is
in the hands of Burgundy.  I deem Xaintrailles has tidings that they
intend to ride from Peronne to Lihons to-night, and thence make early
onfall on us to-morrow.  Being heavy-pated men of war, and bemused with
their strong wine, they know not, belike, that we have more with us than
the small garrison of Guermigny.  And we are to await them on the road, I
doubt not.  You shall see men that wear your cross of St. Andrew, but not
of your colour."

I shame not to say that of bushments in the cold dawn I had seen as much
as I had stomach for, under Paris.  But if any captain was wary in war,
and knew how to discover whatsoever his enemy designed, that captain was
Xaintrailles.  None the less I hoped in my heart that his secret tidings
of the Burgundian onfall had not come through a priest, and namely a
cordelier.

Dawn found us mounted, and riding at a foot's-pace through the great
plain which lies rough and untilled between Guermigny and Lihons.  All
grey and still it was, save for a cock crowing from a farmstead here and
there on the wide wold, broken only by a line of trees that ran across
the way.

Under these trees, which were mainly poplars and thick undergrowth of
alders about the steep banks of a little brook, we were halted, and here
took cover, our men lying down.

"Let no man stir, or speak, save when I speak to him, whatever befalls,
on peril of his life," said Xaintrailles, when we were all disposed in
hiding.  Then touching me on the shoulder that I should rise, he said--

"You are young enough to climb a tree; are your eyes good?"

"I commonly was the first that saw the hare in her form, when we went
coursing at home, sir."

"Then up this tree with you! keep outlook along the road, and hide
yourself as best you may in the boughs.  Throw this russet cloak over
your harness."  It was shrewdly chill in the grey November morning, a
hoarfrost lying white on the fields.  I took the cloak gladly and
bestowed myself in the tree, so that I had a wide view down Lihons way,
whence we expected our enemies, the road running plain to see for
leagues, like a ribbon, when once the low sun had scattered the mists.  It
was a long watch, and a weary, my hands being half frozen in my steel
gauntlets.  Many of our men slept; if ever a wayfarer crossed the bridge
hard by he was stopped, gagged, and trussed in a rope's end.  But
wayfarers were few, and all were wandering afoot.  I was sorry for two
lasses, who crossed on some business of their farm, but there was no
remedy.

These diversions passed the time till nigh noon, when I whispered to
Xaintrailles that I saw clouds of dust (the roads being very dry) a
league away.  He sent Barthelemy and another to waken any that slept, and
bade all be ready at a word.

Now there came shouts on the wind, cries of venerie, loud laughter, and
snatches of songs.

And now, up in my perch, I myself broke into a laugh at that I saw.

"Silence, fool!" whispered Xaintrailles.  "Why laugh you, in the name of
Behemoth?"

"The Burgundians are hunting hares," I whispered; "they are riding all
disorderly, some on the road, some here and there about the plain.  One
man has no lance, another is unhelmeted, many have left their harness
behind with the baggage!"  Even as I spoke rose up a great hunting cry,
and a point of the chase was blown on a trumpet.  The foremost
Burgundians were spurring like madmen after some beast, throwing at it
with their lances, and soon I saw a fox making our way for its very life.

"To horse," cried Xaintrailles, and, leaving thirty men to hold the
bridge, the whole of our company, with spears in rest, drove down on
these hare-hunters of Burgundy.

Two hundred picked men in all, fully armed, were we, and we scattered the
foremost riders as they had scattered the hares.  Saddles were emptied,
archers were cut down or speared ere they could draw bows, the
Burgundians were spurring for their lives, many cried mercy, and were
taken to ransom, of whom I had my share, as I shall tell.

But a few men made a right good end.  Thomas Kyriel, a knight of England,
stood to his banner, his archers rallied about it, with three or four
knights of Burgundy.  There, unhelmeted for the most part, they chose the
way of honour, but they were of no avail where so many lances were
levelled and so many swords were hewing at so few.  There was a great
slaughter, but Geoffrey de Thoisy, nephew to the Bishop of Tournay,
plucked from danger fortune, for he so bore him that he being fully armed
we took him for Messire Antoine de Vienne, a very good knight.  For his
courage we spared him, but Antoine, being unhelmeted and unknown, was
smitten on the head by Barthelemy Barrette, with a blow of a casse-tete.

For this Barthelemy made much sorrow, not only that so good a knight was
slain, but that he had lost a great ransom, whereby he should have been a
rich man.  Yet such is the fortune of war!  Which that day was strangely
seen; for a knight having yielded to me because his horse threw him, and
he lost for a moment all sense with the fall and found my boot on his
neck when he came to himself, who should he be but Messire Robert Heron,
the same whom I took at Orleans!

Who, when he knew me, took off his salade for greater ease, and, sitting
down on a rock by the way, swore as never I heard man swear, French,
English, Spaniard, or Scot; and at length laughed, and said it was
fortune of war, and so was content.  This skirmish being thus ended, we
returned, blithe and rich men every one of us, what with prisoners,
horses, arms, and all manner of treasure taken with the baggage.  That
night we slept little in Guermigny, but feasted and drank deep.  For my
own part, I know not well where I did sleep, or how I won to what bed,
which shames me some deal after all these years.

On the morrow we left Guermigny to the garrison of the place for their
ill-fortune, and rode back towards Compiegne.

And this was the sport that the Burgundians had in hare-hunting.

This Battle of the Hares was the merriest passage of arms for our party,
and bourdes were made on it, and songs sung, as by the English on that
other Battle of the Herrings.  Now, moreover, I might be called rich,
what with ransoms, what with my share of the plunder in horses, rings,
chains of gold, jewels, silver dishes, and rich cloths, out of the
baggage of the enemy.  Verily lack of wealth could no more sunder Elliot
and me!  For Pothon was as open of hand as he was high of heart, and was
no greedy captain, wherefore men followed him the more gladly.




CHAPTER XXIX--SHOWETH HOW VERY NOBLE WAS THE DUKE OF BURGUNDY


All this was well, but we were no nearer Rouen, and the freeing of the
Maid, on this twentieth of November, than we had been when the siege of
Compiegne broke up, on the twenty-sixth of October.

The Duke of Burgundy, we learned, was like a man mad when he heard of the
Battle of the Hares.  Nothing would serve him that day but to lead all
his host to Guermigny from Peronne, whence he would have got little
comfort of vengeance, for we were in a place of safety.  But Jean de
Luxembourg told him that he must not venture his nobility among routiers
like us, wherein he pleased the Duke, but spoke foolishly.  For no man,
be he duke or prince, can be of better blood than we of the House of
Rothes, not to speak of Xaintrailles and many other gentlemen of our
company.

The Duke, then, put not his noble person in any jeopardy, but, more
wisely, he sent messengers after my Lord of Huntingdon that he should
bring up the English to aid the Burgundian hare-hunters.  But Huntingdon
had departed to Rouen, where then lay Henry, King of England, a boy on
whom and on whose House God has avenged the Maid with terrible judgments,
and will yet the more avenge her, blessed be His name!

The Duke of Burgundy comforted himself after his kind, for when he did
pluck up heart to go against Guermigny, he, finding us departed, sacked
the place, and razed it to the very ground, and so withdrew to Roye, and
there waited for what help England would send him.  Now Roye is some
sixteen leagues due north of Compiegne.

So the days went by, for Messire Lefebvre Saint-Remy, the pursuivant, was
hunting for my Lord of Huntingdon, all up and down Normandy, and at last
came to Rouen, and to the presence of the Duke of Bedford, the uncle of
the English King.  All this I myself heard from Messire Saint-Remy, who
is still a pursuivant, and a learned man, and a maker of books.

Bedford then, who was busy hounding that devil, Cauchon, sometime Bishop
of Beauvais, against the Maid, sent the Comte de Perche and Messire Loys
Robsart, to bid the Duke of Burgundy be of what courage he might, for
succour of England he should have.  Wherein Bedford was no true prophet.

Of all this we, in Compiegne, knew so much as that it was wiser to strike
the Duke at Roye, before he could add English talbots to his Burgundian
harriers.  Therefore all the captains of companies, as Boussac,
Xaintrailles, Alain Giron, Amadee de Vignolles, and Loys de Naucourt,
mustered their several companies, to the number of some five thousand men-
at-arms.  We had news of six hundred English marching to join the Duke,
and on them we fell at Couty, hard by Amiens, and there slew Loys
Robsart, a good knight, of the Order of the Garter, and drove the English
that fled into the castle of Couty, and we took all their horses, leaving
them shamed, for they kept no guard.

Thence we rode to within a league of Roye, and thence sent a herald, in
all due form, to challenge the Duke to open battle for his honour's sake.
This we did, because we had no store of victual, and must fight or ride
home.

The Duke received the herald, and made as if he would hear him as beseems
a gentleman under challenge.  But his wise counsellors forbade him,
because he was so noble.

We were but "routiers," they said, and had no Prince in all our company;
so we must even tarry till the morrow, and then the Duke would fight.  In
truth he expected the English, who were footing it to Castle Couty.

I stood by Xaintrailles when the pursuivant bore back this message.

Pothon spat on the ground.

"Shall we be more noble to-morrow than to-day, or to-morrow can this
huxter of maids, the Duke, be less noble than he is, every day that he
soils knighthood?"

Thereon he sent the herald back, to say that the Duke should have battle
at his gates if he gave no better answer, for that wait for his pleasure
we could not, for want of victuals.

And so we drew half a league nearer to Roye.

The Duke sent back our herald with word that of victuals he would give us
half his own store; for he had read, as I deem, the romance of Richard
Lion-Heart, another manner of man than himself.  We said nought to this,
not choosing to dine in such high company, but rode up under the walls of
Roye, defying the Duke with open ribaldry, such as no manant could bear
but he would take cudgel in hand to defend his honour.  Our intent was,
if the Duke accepted battle, to fight with none but him, if perchance we
might take him, and hold him as hostage for the Maid's life.

Howbeit, so very noble was the Duke this day, that he did not put lance
in rest (as belike he would have done on the morrow), but, drawing up his
men on foot, behind certain mosses and marshes, all in firm array, he
kept himself coy behind them, and not too far from the gate of Roye.

To cross these mosses and marshes was beyond our cunning, nor could we
fast all that night, and see if the Duke would feel himself less noble,
and more warlike, on the morrow.

So, with curses and cries of shame, we turned bridle, and, for that we
could not hold together, being in lack of meat, the companies broke up,
and went each to his own hold.

I have heard Messire Georges Chastellain tell, in times that were still
to come, how fiercely the Duke of Burgundy bore him in council that
night, after that we had all gone, and how he blamed his people who would
not let him fight.  But, after he had well supped, he even let this
adventure slip by, as being ordained by the will of God, who, doubtless,
holds in very high honour men of birth princely, and such, above all, as
let sell young virgins to the tormentors.  And thus ended our hope to
save the Maid by taking captive the Duke of Burgundy.




CHAPTER XXX--HOW NORMAN LESLIE TOOK SERVICE WITH THE ENGLISH


"What make we now?" I asked of Barthelemy Barrette, one day, after the
companies had scattered, as I have said, and we had gone back into
Compiegne.  "What stroke may France now strike for the Maid?"  He hung
his head and plucked at his beard, ere he spoke.

"To be as plain with you as my heart is with myself, Norman," he answered
at last, "deliverance, or hope of deliverance, see I none.  The English
have the bird in the cage, and Rouen is not a strength that can be taken
by sudden onslaught.  And, were it so, where is our force, in midwinter?
I rather put my faith, that can scarce move mountains, in some subtle
means, if any man might devise them."

"We cannot sit idle here," I said.  "And for three long months there will
be no moving of armies in open field."

"And in three months these dogs of false French doctors of Paris will
have tried and condemned the Maid.  For my part, I ride with my handful
of spears to the Loire.  Perchance there is yet some hope in the King."

"Then I ride with you, granted your goodwill, for I must needs to Tours,
and I have overmuch treasure in my wallet to ride alone."

Indeed, I was now a rich man, more by luck than by valour; and though I
said nought of it, I hoped that my long wooing might now come to a happy
end.

Barthelemy clasped hands gladly on that offer; and not to make a long
tale, he and his men were my escort to Tours, and thence he rode to Sully
to see the King.

I had no heart for glad surprises this time, but having sent on a letter
to my master, by a King's messenger who rode from Compiegne ere we did, I
was expected and welcomed by Elliot and my master, with all the joy that
might be, after our long severance.  And in my master's hands I laid my
newly gotten gear, and heard privily from him that, with his goodwill, I
and his daughter might wed so soon as she would.

"For she is pining with grief, and prayer, and fasting, and marriage is
the best remede for such maladies."

Of this grace I was right glad; yet Christmas went by and I dared not
speak, for Elliot seemed set on far other things than mirth, and was ever
and early in the churches, above all when service and prayer were offered
up for the Maid.  She was very willing to hear all the tale of the long
siege, and her face, that was thin and wan, unlike her bright countenance
of old, flushed scarlet when she heard how we had bearded and shamed the
noble Duke of Burgundy, and what words Xaintrailles had spoken concerning
his nobleness.

"There is one true knight left in France!" she said, and fell silent
again.

Then, we being alone in the chamber, I tried to take her hand, but she
drew it away.

"My dear love," she said, "I know all that is in your heart, and all my
love that is in mine you know well.  But in mine there is no care for
happiness and joy, and to speak as plain as a maiden may, I have now no
will to marry.  While the Sister of the Saints lies in duresse, or if she
be unjustly slain, I have set up my rest to abide unwed, for ever, as the
Bride of Heaven.  And, if the last evil befall her, as well I deem it
must, I shall withdraw me from the world into the sisterhood of the
Clarisses."

Had the great mid-beam of the roof fallen and smitten me, I could not
have been stricken more dumb and dead.  My face showed what was in my
mind belike, for, looking fearfully and tenderly on me, she took my hand
between hers and cherished it.

"My love," I said at last, "you see in what case I am, that can scarce
speak for sorrow, after all I have ventured, and laboured, and won, for
you and for the Maid."

"And I," she answered, "being but a girl, can venture and give nothing
but my poor prayers; and if she now perish, then I must pray the more
continually for the good rest of her soul, and the forgiveness of her
enemies and false friends."

"Sure, she hath already the certain promise of Paradise, and even in this
world her life is with the Saints.  And if men slay her body, we need her
prayers more than she needs ours."

But Elliot said no word, being very wilful.

"Consider what manner of friend the Maid is," I said, "who desires
nothing but joy and happy life to all whom she loves, as she loves you.
Verily, I am right well assured that, could she see us in this hour, she
would bid you be happy with me, and not choose penance for love of her."

"If she herself bids me do as you desire," said Elliot at last, "then I
would not be disobedient to that Daughter of God."

Here I took some comfort, for now a thought came into my mind.

"But," said Elliot, "as we read of the rich man and Lazarus, between her
and us is a great gulf fixed, and none may come from her to us, or from
us to her."

"Elliot!" I said, "if either the Maid be delivered, or if she sends you
sure and certain tidings under her own hand that she wills you to put off
this humour, will you then be persuaded, and make no more delay!"

"Indeed, if either of these miracles befall, or both, right gladly will I
obey both you and her.  But now her Saints, methinks, have left her,
wearied by the wickedness of France."

"I ask no more," I answered, "for, Elliot, either the Maid shall be free,
or she shall send you this command, or you shall see my face no more."

My purpose was now clear before me, even as I executed it, as shall be
seen.

"Indeed, if my vow must be kept, never may I again behold you; for oh! my
love, my heart would surely break in twain, being already weak with grief
and fasting, and weary with prayer."

Whereon she laid her kind arms about my neck, and, despite my manhood, I
wept no less than she.

For Holy Writ says well, that hope deferred maketh the heart sick; and
mine was sick unto death.

Of my resolve I spoke no word more to Elliot, lest her counsel should
change when she knew the jeopardy whereinto I was firmly minded to go.
And to my master I said no more than that I was minded to ride to the
Court, and for that end I turned into money a part of my treasure, for
money I should need more than arms.

One matter in especial, which I deemed should stand me in the greatest
stead, I purchased for gold of the pottinger at Tours, the same who had
nursed me after my wound.  This draught I bestowed in a silver phial,
graven with strange signs, and I kept it ever close and secret, for it
was my chief mainstay.

Secretly as I wrought, yet I deem that my master had some understanding
of what was in my mind, though I told him nothing of the words between me
and Elliot.  For I was in no way without hope that, when the bitterness
of her grief was overpast, Elliot might change her counsel.  And again, I
would not have him devise and dispute with her, as now, whereby I very
well knew that she would be but the more unhappy, and the more set on
taking her own wilful way.  I therefore said no more than that it behoved
me to see such captains as were about the King.

Thereafter I bade them farewell, nor am I disposed to write concerning
what passed at the parting of Elliot and me.  For thrice ere now I had
left her to pass into the mouth of war, but now I went into other peril,
and with fainter hope.

I did indeed ride to the Court, which was at Sully, and there I met, as I
desired, Barthelemy Barrette.  He greeted me well, and was richly clad,
and prosperous to behold.  But it gave me greater joy that he spoke of
some secret enterprise which should shortly be put in hand, when the
spring came.

"For I have good intelligence," he said, "that the Bastard of Orleans
will ride privily to Louviers with men-at-arms.  Now Louviers, where La
Hire lies in garrison, is but seven leagues from Rouen town, and what
secret enterprise can he purpose there, save to break the cage and set
free the bird?"

In this hope I tarried long, intending to ride with the spears of
Barthelemy, and placing my trust on two knights so good and skilled in
war as La Hire and the Bastard, the Maid's old companions in fight.

But the days waxed long, and it was March the thirteenth ere we rode
north, and already the doctors had begun to entrap the Maid with their
questions, whereof there could be but one end.

Without adventure very notable, riding much at night, through forests and
byways, we came to Louviers, where they received us joyfully.  For it was
very well known that the English were minded to besiege this town, that
braved them so near their gates at Rouen, and that they only held back
till they had slain the Maid.  While she lived they dared not stir
against us, knowing well that their men feared to follow their flag.

Now, indeed, I was in good hope, but alas! there were long counsels of
the captains, there was much harrying of Normandy, and some outlying
bands of English were trapped, and prisoners were taken.  But of an
assault on Rouen we heard no word, and, indeed, the adventure was
desperate, though, for the honour of France, I marvel yet that it was not
put to the touch.

"There is nought to be done," Barthelemy said to me; "I cannot take Rouen
with a handful of spears, and the captains will not stir."

"Then," said I, "farewell, for under the lilies I fight never again.  One
chance remains, and I go to prove it."

"Man, you are mad," he answered me.  "What desperate peril are you minded
to run?"

"I am minded to end this matter," I said.  "My honour and my very life
stand upon it.  Ask me not why, and swear that you will keep this secret
from all men, if you would do the last service to me, and to Her, whom we
both love.  I tell you that, help me or hinder me, I have no choice but
this; yet so much I will say to you, that I put myself in this jeopardy
for my honour and the honour of Scotland, and for my lady."

"The days are past for the old chivalry," he said; "but no more words.  I
swear by St. Ouen to keep your counsel, and if more I can do, without
mere madness and risk out of all hope, I will do it."

"This you can do without risk.  Let me have the accoutrements of one of
the Englishmen who lie in ward, and let me ride with your band at
daybreak to-morrow.  It is easy to tell some feigned tale, when you ride
back without me."

"You will not ride into Rouen in English guise?  They will straightway
hang you for a spy, and therein is little honour."

"My purpose is some deal subtler," I said, with a laugh, "but let me keep
my own counsel."

"So be it," said he, "a wilful man must have his way.  And now I drink to
your better wisdom, and may you escape that rope on which your heart
seems to be set!"

I grasped his hand on it, and by point of day we were riding out
seawards.  We made an onslaught on a village, burned a house or twain,
and seized certain wains of hay, so, in the confusion, I slipped forward,
and rode alone into a little wood.  There I clad myself in English guise,
having carried the gear in a wallet on my saddle-bow, and so pushed on,
till at nightfall I came to a certain little fishing-village.  There,
under cover of the dark, I covenanted with a fisherman to set me across
the Channel, I feigning to be a deserter who was fleeing from the English
army, for fear of the Maid.

"I would well that I had to carry all the sort of you," said the boat-
master, for I had offered him my horse, and a great reward in money, part
down, and the other part to be paid when I set foot in England.  Nor did
he make any tarrying, but, taking his nets on board, as if he would be
about his lawful business, set sail, with his two sons for a crew.  The
east wind served us to a miracle, and, after as fair a passage as might
be, they landed me under cloud of night not far from the great port of
Winchelsea.

That night I slept none, but walking fast and warily, under cover of a
fog, I fetched a compass about, and ended by walking into the town of Rye
by the road from the north.  Here I went straight to the best inn of the
place, and calling aloud for breakfast, I bade the drawer bring mine host
to me instantly.  For, at Louviers, we were so well served by spies, the
country siding with us rather than with the English, that I knew how a
company of the Earl of Warwick's men was looked for in Winchelsea to sail
when they had a fair wind for Rouen.

Mine host came to me in a servile English fashion, and asked me what I
would?

"First, a horse," said I, "for mine dropped dead last night, ten miles
hence on the north road, in your marshes, God damn them, and you may see
by my rusty spur and miry boot that I have walked far.  Here," I cried,
pulling off my boots, and flinging them down on the rushes of the floor,
"bid one of your varlets clean them!  Next, breakfast, and a pot of your
ale; and then I shall see what manner of horses you keep, for I must
needs ride to Winchelsea."

"You would join the men under the banner of Sir Thomas Grey of Falloden,
I make no doubt?" he answered.  "Your speech smacks of the Northern
parts, and the good knight comes from no long way south of the border.
His men rode through our town but few days agone."

"And me they left behind on the way," I answered, "so evil is my luck in
horse-flesh.  But for this blessed wind out of the east that hinders
them, my honour were undone."

My tale was not too hard of belief, and before noon I was on my way to
Winchelsea, a stout nag enough between my legs.

The first man-at-arms whom I met I hailed, bidding him lead me straight
to Sir Thomas Grey of Falloden.  "What, you would take service?" he
asked, in a Cumberland burr that I knew well, for indeed it came ready
enough on my own tongue.

"Yea, by St. Cuthbert," I answered, "for on the Marches nothing stirs;
moreover, I have slain a man, and fled my own country."

With that he bade God damn his soul if I were not a good fellow, and so
led me straight to the lodgings of the knight under whose colours he
served.  To him I told the same tale, adding that I had heard late of his
levying of his men, otherwise I had ridden to join him at his setting
forth.

"You have seen war?" he asked.

"Only a Warden's raid or twain, on the moss-trooping Scots of Liddesdale.
Branxholme I have seen in a blaze, and have faced fire at the Castle of
the Hermitage."

"You speak the tongue of the Northern parts," he said; "are you noble?"

"A poor cousin of the Storeys of Netherby," I answered, which was true
enough; and when he questioned me about my kin, I showed him that I knew
every name and scutcheon of the line, my mother having instructed me in
all such lore of her family. {38}

"And wherefore come you here alone, and in such plight?"

"By reason of a sword-stroke at Stainishawbank Fair," I answered boldly.

"Faith, then, I see no cause why, as your will is so good, you should not
soon have your bellyful of sword-strokes.  For, when once we have burned
that limb of the devil, the Puzel" (for so the English call the Maid),
"we shall shortly drive these forsworn dogs, the French, back beyond the
Loire."

I felt my face reddening at these ill words, so I stooped, as if to clear
my spur of mire.

"Shortly shall she taste the tar-barrel," I answered, whereat he swore
and laughed; then, calling a clerk, bade him write my indenture, as is
the English manner.  Thus, thanks to my northern English tongue, for
which I was sore beaten by the other boys when I was a boy myself, behold
me a man-at-arms of King Henry, and so much of my enterprise was
achieved.

I make no boast of valour, and indeed I greatly feared for my neck, both
now and later.  For my risk was that some one of the men-at-arms in
Rouen, whither we were bound, should have seen my face either at Orleans,
at Paris (where I was unhelmeted), or in the taking of the Bastille at
Compiegne.  Yet my visor was down, both at Orleans and Compiegne, and of
those few who marked me in girl's gear in Paris none might chance to meet
me at Rouen, or to remember me in changed garments.  So I put a bold brow
on it, for better might not be.  None cursed the Puzel more loudly than
I, and, without feigning, none longed so sorely as I for a fair wind to
France, wherefore I was ever going about Winchelsea with my head in the
air, gazing at the weather-cocks.  And, as fortune would have it, the
wind went about, and we on board, and with no long delay were at Rouen
town.




CHAPTER XXXI--HOW NORMAN LESLIE SAW THE MAID IN HER PRISON


On arriving in the town of Rouen, three things were my chief care,
whereof the second helped me in the third.  The first was to be lodged as
near as I might to the castle, wherein the Maid lay, being chained (so
fell was the cruelty of the English) to her bed.  The next matter was to
purvey me three horses of the fleetest.  Here my fortune served me well,
for the young esquires and pages would ever be riding races outside of
the gates, they being in no fear of war, and the time till the Maid was
burned hung heavy on their hands.  I therefore, following the manner of
the English Marchmen, thrust myself forward in these sports, and would
change horses, giving money to boot, for any that outran my own.  My
money I spent with a very free hand, both in wagers and in feasting men-
at-arms, so that I was taken to be a good fellow, and I willingly let
many make their profit of me.  In the end, I had three horses that, with
a light rider in the saddle, could be caught by none in the whole
garrison of Rouen.

Thirdly, I was most sedulous in all duty, and so won the favour of Sir
Thomas Grey, the rather that he counted cousins with me, and reckoned
that we were of some far-off kindred, wherein he spoke the truth.  Thus,
partly for our common blood, partly for that I was ever ready at call,
and forward to do his will, and partly because none could carry a message
swifter, or adventure further to spy out any bands of the French, he kept
me close to him, and trusted me as his galloper.  Nay, he gave me, on
occasion, his signet, to open the town gates whensoever he would send me
on any errand.  Moreover, the man (noble by birth, but base by breeding)
who had the chief charge and custody of the Maid, was the brother's son
of Sir Thomas.  He had to name John Grey, and was an esquire of the body
of the English King, Henry, then a boy.  This miscreant it was often my
fortune to meet, at his uncle's table, and to hear his pitiless and cruel
speech.  Yet, making friends, as Scripture commands us, of the Mammon of
unrighteousness, I set myself to win the affection of John Grey by
laughing at his jests and doing him what service I might.

Once or twice I dropped to him a word of my great desire to see the famed
Puzel, for the trials that had been held in open hall were now done in
the dungeon, where only the bishop, the doctors of law, and the notaries
might hear them.  Her noble bearing, indeed, and wise answers (which were
plainly put into her mouth by the Saints, for she was simple and
ignorant) had gained men's hearts.

One day, they told me, an English lord had cried--"The brave lass, pity
she is not English."  For to the English all the rest of God's earth is
as Nazareth, out of which can come no good thing.  Thus none might see
the Maid, and, once and again, I let fall a word in John Grey's ear
concerning my desire to look on her in prison.  I dared make no show of
eagerness, though now the month of May had come, which was both her good
and ill month.  For in May she first went to Vaucouleurs and prophesied,
in May she delivered Orleans, and in May she was taken at Compiegne.
Wherefore I deemed, as men will, that in May she should escape her
prison, or in May should die.  Moreover, on the first day of March they
had asked her, mocking her--

"Shalt thou be delivered?"

And she had answered--

"Ask me on this day three months, and I shall declare it to you."

The English, knowing this, made all haste to end her ere May ended,
wherefore I had the more occasion for speed.

Now, on a certain day, being May the eighth, the heart of John Grey was
merry within him.  He had well drunk, and I had let him win of me, at the
dice, that one of my three horses which most he coveted.

He then struck me in friendly fashion on the back, and cried--

"An unlucky day for thee, and for England.  This very day, two years
agone, that limb of the devil drove us by her sorceries from before
Orleans.  But to-morrow--" and he laughed grossly in his beard.  "Storey,
you are a good fellow, though a fool at the dice."

"Faith, I have met my master," I said.  "But the lesson you gave me was
worth bay Salkeld," for so I had named my horse, after a great English
house on the Border who dwell at the Castle of Corby.

"I will do thee a good turn," he said.  "You crave to see this Puzel, ere
they put on her the high witch's cap for her hellward journey."

"I should like it not ill," I said; "it were something to tell my
grandchildren, when all France is English land."

"Then you shall see her, for this is your last chance to see her whole."

"What mean you, fair sir?" I asked, while my heart gave a turn in my
body, and I put out my hand to a great tankard of wine.

"To-morrow the charity of the Church hath resolved that she shall be had
into the torture-chamber."

I set my lips to the tankard, and drank long, to hide my face, and for
that I was nigh swooning with a passion of fear and wrath.

"Thanks to St. George," I said, "the end is nigh!"

"The end of the tankard," quoth he, looking into it, "hath already come.
You drink like a man of the Land Debatable."

Yet I was in such case that, though by custom I drink little, the great
draught touched not my brain, and did but give me heart.

"You might challenge at skinking that great Danish knight who was with us
under Orleans, Sir Andrew Haggard was his name, and his bearings were . .
. " {39}

So he was running on, for he himself had drunk more than his share, when
I brought him back to my matter.

"But as touching this Puzel, how may I have my view of her, that you
graciously offered me?"

"My men change guard at curfew," he said; "five come out and five go in,
and I shall bid them seek you here at your lodgings.  So now, farewell,
and your revenge with the dice you shall have when so you will."

"Nay, pardon me one moment: when relieve you the guard that enters at
curfew?"

"An hour after point of day.  But, now I bethink me, you scarce will care
to pass all the night in the Puzel's company.  Hast thou paper or
parchment?"

I set paper and ink before him, who said--

"Nay, write yourself; I am no great clerk, yet I can sign and seal."

Therewith, at his wording, I set down an order to the Castle porter to
let me forth as early in the night as I would.  This pass he signed with
his name, and sealed with his ring, bearing his arms.

"So I wish you joy of this tryst and bonne fortune," he said, and
departed.

I had two hours before me ere curfew rang, and the time was more than I
needed.  Therefore I went first to the Church of St. Ouen, which is very
great and fair, and there clean confessed me, and made my orisons that,
if it were God's will, this enterprise might turn to His honour, and to
the salvation of the Maid.  And pitifully I besought Madame St. Catherine
of Fierbois, that as she had delivered me, a sinner, she would deliver
the Sister of the Saints.

Next I went back to my lodgings, and there bade the hostler to have my
two best steeds saddled and bridled in stall, by point of day, for a
council was being held that night in the Castle, and I and another of Sir
Thomas's company might be sent early with a message to the Bishop of
Avranches.  This holy man, as then, was a cause of trouble and delay to
the Regent and Pierre Cauchon, Bishop of Beauvais, because he was just,
and fell not in with their treasons.

Next I clad myself in double raiment, doublet above doublet, and hose
over hose, my doublets bearing the red cross of St. George.  Over all I
threw a great mantle, falling to the feet, as if I feared the night
chills.  Thereafter I made a fair copy of my own writing in the pass
given to me by John Grey, and copied his signature also, and feigned his
seal with a seal of clay, for it might chance that two passes proved
better than one.  Then I put in a little wallet hanging to my girdle the
signet of Sir Thomas Grey, and the pass given to me by John Grey, also an
inkhorn with pen and paper, and in my hand, secretly, I held that phial
which I had bought of the apothecary in Tours.  All my gold and jewels I
hid about my body; I sharpened my sword and dagger, and then had no more
to do but wait till curfew rang.

This was the weariest part of all; for what, I thought, if John Grey had
forgotten his promise, the wine being about his wits.  Therefore I walked
hither and thither in my chamber, in much misdoubt; but at the chime of
curfew I heard rude voices below, and a heavy step on the stairs.  It was
a man-at-arms of the basest sort, who, lurching with his shoulder against
my door, came in, and said that he and his fellows waited my pleasure.
Thereon I showed him the best countenance, and bade my host fill a
pannier with meat and cakes and wine, to pass the hours in the prison
merrily.  I myself ran down into the host's cellar, and was very busy in
tasting wine, for I would have the best.  And in making my choice, while
the host stooped over a cask to draw a fresh tankard, I poured all the
drugs of my phial into a large pewter vessel with a lid, filled it with
wine, and, tasting it, swore it would serve my turn.  This flagon, such
as we call a 'tappit hen' in my country, but far greater, I bore with me
up the cellar stairs, and gave it to one of the guard, bidding him spill
not a drop, or he should go thirsty.

The lourdaud, that was their captain, carried the pannier, and, laughing,
we crossed the street and the moat, giving the word "Bedford."  To the
porter I showed my pass, telling him that, though I was loath to disturb
him, I counted not to watch all night in the cell, wherefore I gave him a
gold piece for the trouble he might have in letting me go forth at an
hour untimely.  Herewith he was well content, and so, passing the word to
the sentinel at each post, we entered.

And now, indeed, my heart beat so that my body seemed to shake with hope
and fear as I walked.  At the door of the chamber wherein the Maid lay we
met her guards coming forth, who cried roughly, bidding her good even,
and to think well of what waited her, meaning the torments.  They tumbled
down the stairs laughing, while we went in, and I last.  It was a dark
vaulted chamber with one window near the roof, narrow and heavily barred.
In the recess by the window was a brazier burning, and casting as much
shadow as light by reason of the smoke.  Here also was a rude table,
stained with foul circles of pot-rims, and there were five or six stools.
On a weighty oaken bed lay one in man's raiment, black in hue, her face
downwards, and her arms spread over her neck.  It could scarce be that
she slept, but she lay like one dead, only shuddering when the lourdaud,
the captain of the guard, smote her on the shoulder, asking, in English,
how she did?

"Here she is, sir, surly as ever, and poor company for Christian men.  See
you how cunningly all her limbs are gyved, and chained to the iron bolts
of the bed?  What would my lady Jeanne give me for this little master-
key?"

Here he showed a slender key, hung on a steel chain about his neck.

"Never a saint of the three, Michael, Margaret, and Catherine, can take
this from me; nay, nor the devils who wear their forms."

"Have you seen this fair company of hers?" I whispered in English,
crossing myself.

"No more than she saw the white lady that goes with that other witch,
Catherine of La Rochelle.  But, sir, she is sullen; it is her manner.
With your good leave, shall we sup?"

This was my own desire, so putting the pannier on the table, I carved the
meat with my dagger, and poured out the wine in cups, and they fell to,
being hungry, as Englishmen are at all times.  They roared over their
meat, eating like wolves and drinking like fishes, and one would sing a
lewd song, and the others strike in with the over-word, but drinking was
their main avail.

"This is better stuff," says the lourdaud, "than our English ale.  Faith,
'tis strong, my lads!  Wake up, Jenkin; wake up, Hal," and then he roared
a snatch, but stopped, looking drowsily about him.

O brothers in Christ, who hear this tale, remember ye that, for now four
months and more, the cleanest soul in Christenty, and the chastest lady,
and of manners the noblest, had endured this company by night and by day!

"Nay, wake up," I cried; "ye are dull revellers; what say ye to the
dice?"

Therewith I set out my tablier and the dice.  Then I filled up the cup
afresh, pretending to drink, and laid on the foul table a great shining
heap of gold.  Their dull eyes shone like the metal when I said--

"Myself will be judge and umpire; play ye, honest fellows, for I crave no
gains from you.  Only, a cup for luck!"

They camped at the table, all the five of them, and some while their
greed kept them wakeful, and they called the mains, but their drought
kept them drinking.  And, one by one, their heads fell heavy on the
table, or they sprawled on their stools, and so sank on to the floor, so
potent were the poppy and mandragora of the leech in Tours.

At last they were all sound on sleep, one man's hand yet clutching a pile
of my gold that now and again would slip forth and jingle on the stone
floor.

Now all this time she had never stirred, but lay as she had lain, her
face downwards, her arms above her neck.

Stealthily I took the chain and the key from about the neck of the
sleeping lourdaud, and then drew near her on tiptoe.

I listened, and, from her breathing, I believe that she slept, as extreme
labour and weariness and sorrow do sometimes bring their own remede.

Then a thought came into my mind, how I should best awake her, and
stooping, I said in her ear--

"Fille De!"

Instantly she turned about, and, sitting up, folded her hands as one in
prayer, deeming, belike, that she was aroused by the voices of her
Saints.  I kneeled down beside the bed, and whispered--"Madame, Jeanne,
look on my face!"

She gazed on me, and now I saw her brave face, weary and thin and white,
and, greater than of old, the great grey eyes.

"I said once," came her sweet voice, "that thou alone shouldst stand by
me when all had forsaken me.  Fair Saints, do I dream but a dream?"

"Nay, Madame," I said, "thou wakest and dost not dream.  One has sent me
who loves thee, even my lady Elliot; and now listen, for the time is
short.  See, here I have the master-key, and when I have unlocked thy
bonds . . . "

"Thou hast not slain these men?" she asked.  "That were deadly sin."

"Nay, they do but sleep, and will waken belike ere the fresh guard comes,
wherefore we must make haste."

"When I have freed thee, do on thy body, above thy raiment, this doublet
of mine, for it carries the cross of England, and, I being of little
stature, you may well pass for me.  Moreover, this cloak and its hood,
which I wore when I came in, will cover thee.  Then, when thou goest
forth give the word 'Bedford' to the sentinels; and, to the porter in the
gate, show this written pass of John Grey's.  He knows it already, having
seen it this night.  Next, when thou art without the castle, fare to the
hostelry called 'The Rose and Apple,' which is nearest the castle gate,
and so straight into the stable, where stand two steeds, saddled and
bridled.  Choose the black, he is the swifter.  If the hostler be awake,
he expects me, and will take thee for me; mount, with no word, and ride
to the eastern port.  There show to the gate ward this signet of Sir
Thomas Grey, and he will up with portcullis and down with drawbridge, for
he has often done no less for me and that signet.

"Then, Madame, ride for Louviers, and you shall break your fast with the
Bastard and La Hire."  Her white face changed to red, like the morning
light, as on that day at Orleans, before she took Les Tourelles.

Then the flush faded, and she grew ashen pale, while she said--

"But thou, how shalt thou get forth?"

"Madame," I said, "fear not for me.  I will follow after thee, and shame
the sleepy porter to believe that he has dreamed a dream.  And I have
written this other pass, on seeing which he will needs credit me, being
adrowse, and, moreover, I will pay him well.  And I shall be at the
stable as soon almost as thou, and I have told the hostler that belike I
shall ride with a friend, carrying a message to the Bishop of Avranches.
For I have beguiled the English to believe me of their party, as Madame
Judith wrought to the tyrant Holofernes."

"Nay," she answered simply, "this may not be.  Even if the porter were to
be bought or beguiled, thou couldst not pass the sentinels.  It may not
be."

"The sentinels, belike, are sleeping, or wellnigh sleeping, and I have a
dagger.  O Madame! for the sake of the fortune of France, and the honour
of the King"--for this, I knew, was my surest hope--"delay not, nor reck
at all of me.  I have but one life, and it is thine freely."

"They will burn thee, or slay thee with other torments."

"Not so," I said; "I shall not be taken alive."

"That were deadly sin," she answered.  "I shall not go and leave thee to
die for me.  Then were my honour lost, and I could not endure to live.
Entreat me not, for I will not go forth, as now.  Nay more, I tell thee
as I have told my judges, that which the Saints have spoken to me.  'Bear
this thy martyrdom gently,' they say, 'tu t'en viendras en royaume du
Paradis.'  Moreover, this I know, that I am to be delivered with great
victory!"

Here she clasped her hands, looking upwards, and her face was as the face
of an angel.

"Fair victory it were to leave thee in my place, and so make liars of my
brethren of Paradise."

Then, alas! I knew that I was of no more avail to move her; yet one last
art I tried.

"Madame," I said, "I have prayed you in the name of the fortune of
France, and the honour of the King, which is tarnished for ever if you
escape not."

"I shall be delivered," she answered.

"I pray you in the dear name of your lady mother, Madame du Lys."

"I shall be delivered," she said, "and with great victory!"

"Now I pray thee in my own name, and in that of thy first friend, my
lady.  She has made a vow to give her virginity to Heaven unless either
thou art set free, or she have tidings from thee that thou willest her to
wed me, without whom I have no desire to live, but far rather this very
night to perish.  For I am clean confessed, within these six hours,
knowing that I was like to be in some jeopardy."

"Then," she said, smiling sweetly, and signing that I should take her
hand--"Then live, Norman Leslie, for this is to me an easy thing and a
joyous.  Thou art a clerk, hast thou wherewithal to write?"

"Yes, Madame, here in my wallet."

"Then write as I tell thee:--

   "JHESU MARIA"

   "'I, Jehanne la Pucelle, send from prison here in Rouen my tidings of
   love to Elliot Hume, my first friend among women, and bid her, for my
   sake, wed him who loves her, Norman Leslie of Pitcullo, my faithful
   servant, praying that all happiness may go with them.  In witness
   whereto, my hand being guided to write, I set my name, Jehanne la
   Pucelle, this ninth day of May, in the year Fourteen hundred and
   thirty-one.'

"So guide my hand," she said, taking the pen from my fingers; and thus
guided, while my tears fell on her hand, she wrote JEHANNE LA PUCELLE.

"Now," quoth she, smiling as of old, "we must seal this missive.  Cut off
one lock of my hair with your dagger, for my last gift to my first
friend, and make the seal all orderly."

I did as she bade, and, bringing a lighted stick from the brazier, I
melted wax.  Then, when it was smooth, she laid on it two hairs from the
little sundered lock (as was sometimes her custom), and bade me seal with
my own signet, and put the brief in my wallet.

"Now, all is done," she said.

"Nay, nay," I said, "to die for thee is more to me than to live in love.
Ah, nay, go forth, I beseech thee!"

"With victory shall I go forth, and now I lay my last commands on the
last of all my servants.  If in aught I have ever offended thee, in word
or deed, forgive me!"

I could but bow my head, for I was weeping, though her eyes were dry.

"And so, farewell," she said--

"As thou art leal and true, begone; it is my order, and make no tarrying.
To-morrow I have much to do, and needs must I sleep while these men are
quiet.  Say to thy lady that I love her dearly, and bid her hope, as I
also hope.  Farewell!"

She moved her thin hand, which I kissed, kneeling.

Again she said "Farewell," and turned her back on me as if she would
sleep.

Then I hung the chain and key again on the neck of the lourdaud; I put
some of the fallen coins in the men's pouches, but bestowed the dice and
tablier in my wallet.  I opened the door, and went forth, not looking
back; and so from the castle, showing my pass, and giving the porter
another coin.  Then I went home, in the sweet dawn of May, and casting
myself on my bed, I wept bitterly, for to-day she should be tormented.

* * * * *

Of the rest I have no mind to tell (though they had not the heart to
torture the Maid), for it puts me out of charity with a people who have a
name to be Christians, and it is my desire, if I may, to forgive all men
before I die.

At Rouen I endured to abide, even until the day of unjust doom, and my
reason was that I ever hoped for some miracle, even as her Saints had
promised.  But it was their will that she should be made perfect through
suffering, and being set free through the gate of fire, should win her
victory over unfaith and mortal fear.  Wherefore I stood afar off at the
end, seeing nothing of what befell; yet I clearly heard, as did all men
there, the last word of her sweet voice, and the cry of JHESUS!

Then I passed through the streets where men and women, and the very
English, were weeping, and, saddling my swiftest horse, I rode to the
east port.  When the gate had closed behind me, I turned, and, lifting my
hand, I tore the cross of St. George from my doublet.

"Dogs!" I cried, "ye have burned a Saint!  A curse on cruel English and
coward French!  St Andrew for Scotland!"  The shafts and bolts hailed
past me as I wheeled about; there was mounting of steeds, and a clatter
of hoofs behind me, but the sound died away ere I rode into Louviers.

There I told them the tale which was their shame, and so betook me to
Tours, and to my lady.




CHAPTER XXXII--THE END OF THIS CHRONICLE


It serves not to speak of my later fortunes, being those of a private
man, nor have I the heart to recall old sorrows.  We were wedded when
Elliot's grief had in some sort abated, and for one year we were happier
than God has willed that sinful men should long be in this world.  Then
that befell which has befallen many.  I may not write of it: suffice it
that God took from me both her and her child.  Then, after certain weeks
and days of which I am blessed enough to keep little memory, I forswore
arms, and served in the household of the Lady Margaret of Scotland, who
married the Dauphin on an unhappy day.  I have known much of Courts and
of the learned, I have seen the wicked man exalted, and Brother Thomas
Noiroufle in great honour with Charles VII. King of France, and offering
before him, with his murderous hands, the blessed sacrifice of the Mass.

The death of the Lady Margaret, slain by lying tongues, and the sudden
sight of that evil man, Brother Thomas, raised to power and place, drove
me from France, and I was certain years with the King's ambassadors at
the Courts of Italy.  There I heard how the Holy Inquisition had reversed
that false judgment of the English and false French at Rouen, which made
me some joy.  And then, finding old age come upon me, I withdrew to my
own country, where I have lived in religion, somewhile in the Abbey of
Dunfermline, and this year gone in our cell of Pluscardine, where I now
write, and where I hope to die and be buried.

Here ends my tale, in my Latin Chronicle left untold, of how a Scots Monk
was with the Maid both in her victories and recoveries of towns, and even
till her death.

For myself, I now grow old, and the earthly time to come is short, and
there remaineth a rest for all souls Christian.  Miscreants I have heard
of, men misbelieving and heretics, who deny that the spirit abides after
the death of the body, for in the long years, say they, the spirit with
the flesh wanes, and at last dies with the bodily death.  Wherein they
not only make Holy Church a liar, but are visibly confounded by this
truth which I know and feel, namely, that while my flesh wastes hourly
towards old age, and of many things my memory is weakened, yet of that
day in Chinon I mind me as clearly, and see my love as well, and hear her
sweet voice as plain, as if she had but now left the room.

Herein my memory does not fail, nor does love faint, growing stronger
with the years, like the stream as it races to the fall.  Wherefore,
being more strong than Time, Love shall be more strong than Death.  The
river of my life speeds yearly swifter, the years like months go by, the
months like weeks, the weeks like days.  Even so fleet on, O Time, till I
rest beside her feet!  Nay, never, being young, did I more desire my
love's presence when we were apart than to-day I desire it, the memory of
her filling all my heart as fragrance of flowers fills a room, till it
seems as if she were not far away, but near me, as I write of her.  And,
foolish that I am! I look up as if I might see her by my side.  I know
not if this be so with all men, for, indeed, I have asked none, nor
spoken to any of the matter save in confession.  For I have loved this
once, and no more; wherefore I deem me happier than most, and more
certain of a good end to my love, where the blessed dwell in the Rose of
Paradise, beholding the Beatific Vision.

To this end I implore the prayers of all Christian souls who read this
book, and of all the Saints, and of that Sister of the Saints whom, while
I might, I served in my degree.

VENERABILIS JOHANNA

ORA PRO NOBIS




APPENDIX A--NORMAN'S MIRACLE


(See "Livre des Miracles de Madame Sainte Katherine de Fierboys".  MSS.
Bib. Nat. 7335, fol. lxxxiv.)

Le xvi jour du moys de janvier, l'an mil cccc. xxx., vint en la chapelle
de ceans Norman Leslie de Pytquhoulle, escoth, escuyer de la compagnie de
Hugues Cande, capitaine. {40}  Lequel dist et afferma par serment estre
vray le miracle cy apres declaire.  C'est assavoir que le dit Leslie fut
prins des Anglois a Paris le jour de la Nativite de Nostre Dame de l'an
dernier passe.  Lequel Norman Leslie avoit entre dans la ville de Paris
avec c.  Escossoys en guise d'Angloys, lesqueuls Escossoys furent prins
des Angloys, et ledit Norman fut mis en fers et en ceps.  Et estoit
l'intention de ceux qui l'avoient pris de le faire lendemain ardre, parce
qu'il portoit robe de femme par maniere de ruse de guerre.

Si s'avint que ledit Norman se voua a Madame Sainte Katherine, qu'il luy
pleust prier Dieu qu'il le voulsist delivrer de la prison ou il estoit;
et incontinent qu'il pourroit estre dehors, il yroit mercier Madame
Sainte Katherine en sa chapelle de Fierboys.  Et incontinent son veu fait
si s'en dormit, et au reveiller trouva en la tour avecques luy un Singe,
qui lui apporta deux files, et un petit cousteau.  Ainsi il trouva
maniere de se deferrer, et adoncques s'en sortit de la prison emportant
avecques luy le singe.  Si se laissoit cheoir a val en priant Madame
Sainte Katherine et chut a bas, et oncques ne se fist mal, et se rendit a
Saint Denys ou il trouvoit des compagnons Escossoys.

Et ainsy ledit Norman Leslie s'en est venu audit lieu de Fierboys, tout
sain et sauf, emportant avecques luy ledit singe, qui est beste estrange
et fol de son corps.  Et a jure ledit Norman ce estre vray par la foy et
serment de son corps.

Presens messire Richart Kyrthrizian, frere Giles Lacourt, prestres
gouverneurs de la dite chapelle, et messire Hauves Polnoire, peintre du
Roy, et plusieurs aultres.




APPENDIX B--ELLIOT'S RING


The Ring of the Maid, inscribed with the Holy Names, is often referred to
in her Trial ("Proces," i. 86, 103, 185, 236, 238), and is mentioned by
Bower, the contemporary Scottish chronicler ("Proces," iv. 480), whose
work was continued in the "Liber Pluscardensis."  We have also, in the
text, Norman's statement that a copy of this ring was presented by the
Maid to Elliot Hume.

While correcting the proof-sheets of this Chronicle, the Translator
received from Mr. George Black, Assistant Keeper of the National Museum
of Antiquities in Edinburgh, a copy of his essay on "Scottish Charms and
Amulets" ("Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of Scotland," May 8,
1893, p. 488).  There, to his astonishment, the Translator read: "The
formula MARI. IHS. occurs on two finger-rings of silver-gilt, one of
which was found at Pluscarden, Elginshire, and the other in an old
graveyard near Fintray House, Aberdeenshire."  Have we in the Pluscarden
ring a relic of the Monk of Pluscarden, the companion of Jeanne d'Arc,
the author of "Liber Pluscardensis"?




FOOTNOTES


{1}  Several copies of this book, the Liber Pluscardensis, are extant,
but the author's original MS. is lost.

{2}  This was written after the Act of the Scots Parliament of 1457.

{3}  Daggers.

{4}  Rude wall surrounding a keep.

{5}  Sisters in the rule of St. Francis.

{6}  These tricks of sleight-of-hand are attributed by Jean Nider, in his
"Formicarium," to the false Jeanne d'Arc.--A. L.

{7}  Very intimate.

{8}  When the sky falls and smothers the larks,

{9}  This quotation makes it certain that Scott's ballad of Harlaw, in
"The Antiquary," is, at least in part, derived from tradition.

{10}  This description confirms that of the contemporary town-clerk of La
Rochelle.

{11}  The staircase still exists.

{12}  "My neck would learn the weight of my more solid proportions."

{13}  Neck.

{14}  "Frightened by a ghost."

{15}  "Airt," i.e. "quarter."

{16}  "Fright for fright."

{17}  Lameter, a lame.

{18}  Bor-brief, certificate of gentle birth.

{19}  Howlet, a young owl; a proverb for voracity.

{20}  Battle-axe.

{21}  Bougran, lustrous white linen.

{22}  There are some slight variations, as is natural, in the Fierbois
record.

{23}  Equipped for battle.

{24}  That is, in the "Liber Pluscardensis."

{25}  Englishman.

{26}  Heavy and still.

{27}  Daughter of God, go on, and I will be thine aid.  Go on!

{28}  Lyrat, grey.

{29}  The king's evil: "ecrouelles," scrofula.

{30}  Darg, day's work.

{31}  "Par mon martin," the oath which she permitted to La Hire.

{32}  See Appendix A, 'Norman's Miracle,' Appendix B, 'Elliot's Ring.'

{33}  That in to say, some two thousand combatants.

{34}  Echevins--magistrates.

{35}  "Away with this man, and release unto us Barabbas."

{36}  Pavises--large portable shelters.

{37}  Block-houses.

{38}  The Grahames had not yet possessed themselves of Netherby.--A. L.

{39}  Substituting 'or' for 'argent,' his bearings were those of the
distinguished modern novelist of the same name.--A. L.

{40}  Cande = Kennedy.





*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A MONK OF FIFE ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.